summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/53985-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/53985-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/53985-0.txt7695
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7695 deletions
diff --git a/old/53985-0.txt b/old/53985-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 7cc98a3..0000000
--- a/old/53985-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7695 +0,0 @@
-Project Gutenberg's The Celtic Christianity of Cornwall, by Thomas Taylor
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: The Celtic Christianity of Cornwall
- Divers Sketches and Studies
-
-Author: Thomas Taylor
-
-Release Date: January 17, 2017 [EBook #53985]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CELTIC CHRISTIANITY OF CORNWALL ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Chris Curnow, ellinora and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
- Transcriber Note
-
- Obvious typos, missing accent marks and punctuation errors corrected.
- Inconsistencies in hyphenation, spelling, translation and dates left as
- in the original.
- Two of the three items noted in the Corrigenda changed. The third item,
- (p. 48, line 24, omit “is.”), was not changed because there was no
- such word on that line.
- A maltese cross character, ✠, is used in the Appendices. If the font in
- use on the device does not support this character, it may not display
- correctly.
- Italic text is represented by underscores surrounding the _italic
- text_.
- Small capitals have been converted to ALL CAPS.
- Footnotes have been moved to the end of their respective chapters.
- Superscript characters are preceded by a ^ character.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- THE CELTIC CHRISTIANITY
- OF CORNWALL
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- THE
- CELTIC CHRISTIANITY
- OF CORNWALL
-
- DIVERS SKETCHES AND STUDIES
-
- BY
- THOMAS TAYLOR, M.A., F.S.A.
-
- VICAR OF ST. JUST-IN-PENWITH
- AUTHOR OF “THE LIFE OF DR. TAYLOR OF ASHBURNE”
-
-
- LONGMANS, GREEN AND CO.
- 39 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON
- FOURTH AVENUE & 30TH STREET, NEW YORK
- BOMBAY, CALCUTTA AND MADRAS
- 1916
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- TO
-
- M. JOSEPH LOTH
- PROFESSEUR AU COLLÈGE DE FRANCE
-
- IN GRATEFUL RECOGNITION OF A FRIENDSHIP
- FROM WHICH I HAVE REAPED THE
- FRUITS OF DISCIPLESHIP
-
- Sed quanquam utilitates multae et magnae
- consecutae sunt, non sunt tamen ab earum spe
- causae diligendi profectae.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- PREFACE
-
-
-In one of the most brilliant of modern books its author[1] calls
-attention to the common fallacy which assumes that “if you can find a
-principle which gives an adequate explanation of three different facts
-it is more likely to correspond with the truth than three different
-principles which give adequate explanations of the same facts
-severally.”
-
-This fallacy underlies much that is being urged in favour of a common
-origin for religious doctrines and methods of worship. A single source
-of religious belief or of religious phenomena is preferred to several
-sources as being more tidy and more in keeping with what we have learnt
-to expect in other departments of research. It may be illogical, but
-still it is recommended as a safe guide to the truth.
-
-Indeed, it is difficult for a modern student to conceive how any real
-advance can be made in scientific pursuits unless the principle, which
-prefers one explanation of phenomena to many, is favoured.
-
-Before the days of Kepler and of Newton it may have been possible, it
-may be possible still, to imagine more than one explanation of the fall
-of a heavy body to the ground and of the action of one inert mass upon
-another. The law of gravity, as elaborated by Newton, represents what,
-so far as we know, has invariably happened and what we believe will
-invariably happen in space between two or more bodies, namely, that they
-will, as heretofore, each attract all the other bodies directly as their
-mass and inversely as the square of their distance. This law is not
-merely preferred before all other laws; it is the very foundation of the
-whole of what is called Physical Astronomy. It is a law to which there
-are, within its own province, no known exceptions.
-
-We accept this law not because we prefer one explanation to many, but
-because it meets not only the requirements of cases which might
-conceivably be explained in other ways but also the requirements of
-cases for which no other explanation has been suggested or conceived.
-Among laws, which are not received as self-evident, the law of gravity
-is unique. This will be clear to anyone who contrasts the secure
-position which it occupies with the perilous position occupied by laws
-which have been formulated within recent years.
-
-Men do not prefer Newton’s explanation to other explanations: the
-evidence in its favour is so overwhelming that they feel compelled to
-accept it.
-
-It is far otherwise with other laws like evolution. These fascinate or
-repel from the very first. Preference undoubtedly enters into the
-complex intellectual process which leads us first to accept and then to
-defend this or that explanation of an array of facts. And this
-preference, admittedly illogical, may arise from our limited knowledge
-of the facts or from regard for some particular protagonist of one of
-many conflicting theories; but, other things being equal, it seizes hold
-of that explanation which claims to cover the most ground and to
-reconcile the largest number of facts. It only becomes mischievous when
-it claims infallibility.
-
-It is perhaps too readily assumed that in the domain of religious
-phenomena there is a law by which these phenomena are bounded and
-conditioned. Assuming such a law to exist, the attempts to formulate it
-will be directed in a greater or less degree by preference. For
-religious phenomena, by which is here meant the outward manifestations
-of religions, cannot be examined and classified, without a comprehensive
-knowledge of the religions themselves. And if, as a French writer has
-contended, “the man who would write the history of a religion must
-believe it no longer but must have believed it once,” it follows that
-few persons, even in this versatile age, can claim to be proficient in
-more than three or four religions. From which it also follows that lack
-of knowledge must be supplied by fertility of imagination or by the
-exercise of preference on the part of him who employs the comparative
-method in order to discover the law.
-
-And yet, it is only by eliminating this personal element and by
-confining our attention to material which is neither inaccurate nor
-defective that we can hope to arrive at the truth. It must be confessed
-that the rough and ready generalisations with which we are so familiar
-in this connection and the lack of care which is taken in gathering and
-sifting the materials upon which they are based, almost lead us to
-despair of useful results. The attempt to evolve a law from insufficient
-data is like an attempt to measure volume in terms of two dimensions or
-like an attempt to classify animals without an intimate knowledge of
-them. A salamander has four legs and a tail: so has a sheep. A zoology
-based on these criteria alone would not carry us very far. The biologist
-might kindly step in with his law of evolution and say some soothing
-words respecting their common origin, but we should leave off where we
-began and know no more of those animals than we did at the start,
-namely, that they each have four legs and a tail.[2]
-
-In studying religions those points of resemblance which are most obvious
-are sometimes the most misleading. And for this reason. The essence of a
-religion—what may be called its soul—is not always revealed in its
-methods of worship. This is said to be especially true of Buddhism, at
-least by those writers who, like Mr. Feilding, strive to commend it to
-the Western world. Certainly it is no disparagement of a true religion
-that it should have, in the department of worship, many points in common
-with a false one. Every religion requires some machinery if it is to do
-its work. And it is more true to say of religions that they agree in
-machinery but differ in what they teach than to say that they agree in
-what they teach but differ in machinery. It would be most untrue,
-nevertheless, to assert that these common elements have always been
-acquired in the same way or have meant the same thing or have been used
-with the same object. Before any deductions whatever can be legitimately
-drawn the religious phenomena must be submitted to the most rigorous
-scrutiny. Dates, places, distances count for more, whether the phenomena
-be prehistoric or historic, than almost anything save accurate
-definition. This will be clear if we take an imaginary case. Let us
-consider the eagle as an object of worship. In the year 4000 A.D. a
-popular archæologist of liberal views notes the immense number of brass
-eagles which are unearthed from beneath the sites of ancient churches,
-and inasmuch as no mention is made in history and no rubric is to be
-found in any of the old service books of the function assigned to the
-image of the king of birds, he comes to the conclusion that the
-Christians of the Victorian era were, in spite of much quarrelling
-concerning the point of the compass towards which the priest should
-stand at the altar and the use of lights and incense, united at least on
-one point—the worship of the eagle. He reflects that reverence for the
-eagle was as dear to the hearts of Roman soldiers as it was abhorrent to
-the Jews. He recalls the incident at Cæsarea. He does not forget that
-long after the Roman Empire had ceased to be an important factor in
-European politics the Jews were regarded with unreasoning hatred.
-Putting two and two together he comes to the conclusion that Christians,
-in order to emphasise their contempt for Jewish susceptibilities,
-admitted into their religious system the cult of the eagle and that this
-cult attained its high-water mark in the nineteenth century. If it be
-objected that such a notion is altogether preposterous and absurd, that
-it is, in fact, an insult to average intelligence to attempt to
-influence human judgment by a fiction so transparent, it ought to be
-sufficient to recall the erudite expositions of rock basins, stone
-circles and dolmens which, elaborated by men of the highest eminence,
-were welcomed as brilliant discoveries by a generation by no means
-remote. It is a common enough practice, but it serves no useful purpose
-to hold up the wisdom of one age to the scorn of another. There are two
-cautions which are needed in all ages; the first, that eminence in one
-department of human learning does not, of itself, constitute a
-qualification to pass authoritative judgments in other departments; the
-second, that as all knowledge, when unhindered, is progressive the
-present generation may indeed hope to have got somewhat nearer the truth
-than its predecessors, but in virtue of the same principle it is still
-far from its final stage.
-
-Archæology which at the beginning of the nineteenth century could hardly
-claim to be regarded as a science, had by the end of that century
-attained to the highest rank as a science. It has not outlived the
-record of past mistakes and some years may yet have to elapse before its
-achievements are fully recognised.
-
-It is impossible to discuss the Christianity of Cornwall in its earlier
-stages without devoting some space to its Celtic inhabitants. This is
-all the more necessary because in the county there are many monuments,
-both pagan and Christian, and in some quarters there has been a
-disposition to confound them. Only by referring the pagan monuments to
-their true place in pre-history is it possible to avoid this confusion.
-
-For such knowledge as he possesses of archæology the writer is largely
-indebted to M. Joseph Déchelette’s _Manuel d’Archéologie_. There is no
-work in English which, based on sound principles, attempts, as this
-does, to cover the whole ground. Like the _Principles of Geology_ the
-_Manuel_ stands alone.
-
-When the losses in human life, due to the Great War, come to be reckoned
-up and those losses come to be analysed, there will be few names to take
-precedence of that of M. Déchelette. The _Revue Celtique_, after
-expressing its profound regret for his death, says that after honouring
-France by solid and learned works, notably by his _Manuel
-d’Archéologie_—a unique monument of erudition—at the age of fifty-three,
-though not compelled to serve in the army, he chose to take part in the
-campaign and to die like a hero. An order of the day of the French army
-supplies particulars of his death. He was a captain in the 29th Regiment
-of infantry and was shot down while leading his company. With his men he
-had won 800 metres of ground. As he lay dying he asked his colonel
-whether they had kept the conquered ground, and being answered in the
-affirmative, he replied that he was happy that his death was of service
-to France. The writer finely adds, _Belle vie, et fin plus belle
-encore_.
-
-In a small book like the present, there will necessarily be many points
-which deserve some fuller explanation than was possible, while here and
-there some points will seem to be unduly magnified. The chapter on St.
-Michael’s Mount might, at first sight, seem to add little to the main
-subject, but in this case it was not so much the hope of gain as the
-fear of loss which had to be considered. Should the reader meet with
-phrases and expressions which appear to him inconsistent with a serious
-treatment of the subject the writer can only crave his indulgence and
-assure him that they were not altogether unprovoked.
-
-Chapter III was in substance contributed to the _Truro Diocesan
-Magazine_; Chapter IV was read at a conference of the Kirrier Rural
-Deanery; Chapters V and VI were printed concurrently in the _Revue
-Celtique_ and the _Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall_. For
-permission to reprint them their author tenders his thanks to those
-journals.
-
-Besides the _Manuel d’Archéologie_ there are two other works to which he
-is much indebted, Dom Gougaud’s _Chrétientés Celtiques_ and Miss Clay’s
-_Hermits and Anchorites of England_. No better introduction to Celtic
-Christianity could be desired than Dom Gougaud’s book. Miss Clay has
-treated her subject with a particularity which is as rare as it is
-valuable, and although her book furnished little material for the
-present work, it was of great value in supplying the cartography of an
-unfamiliar region.
-
-To Professor J. Loth and to Mr. H. Jenner, F.S.A., his obligations are
-of a more personal character and therefore more difficult to express. To
-both of them, in all matters which concern Celtic language and
-literature, he stands in the relation of pupil to master. As such he
-acknowledges gratefully their friendly and patient guidance and ever
-ready help.
-
-It should be needless to add that in so doing he has no wish to shelter
-himself behind great names. For all blundering and backsliding he and he
-alone is responsible, inasmuch as throughout the perilous adventure he
-has cheerfully bestridden his own beast.
-
------
-
-Footnote 1:
-
- R. A. Knox, _Some Loose Stones_, p. 89.
-
-Footnote 2:
-
- A friend of mine performed the surprising feat of evolving an entire
- system—god, religion, worshippers and all—out of much less than four
- legs and a tail. His only material consisted of a word, half-obsolete,
- of uncertain derivation and meaning. The jaw-bone in the hands of
- Samson was as nothing compared with the magic of this word in the mind
- of the valiant expositor of prehistoric religions. While reading the
- paper in which he proclaimed his discovery to a learned society, one
- could not fail to note the profound impression which it made upon the
- hearers or to admire the transparent sincerity of the reader.
-
- It will not surprise those who read this book to learn that its author
- spent some portion of the wakeful night which followed the reading of
- the paper in the composition of a simple liturgy to crown his friend’s
- achievement.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CONTENTS
-
-
- CHAPTER PAGE
-
- I. COINCIDENCE AND RESEMBLANCE 1
-
- Often misleading. The Eucharist. Christian
- Passover a development of the Jewish and its
- origin to be sought in primitive Israel. Ancillary
- Christian Festivals. Direct and Collateral
- descent. St. Patrick’s fire.
-
-
- II. THE CELTS 18
-
- Prehistoric Remains in Cornwall. Ligurians,
- Iberians, and Celts. No trace of Phœnicians.
- Celtic worship. The Druids. Fetich worship.
- Cornish crosses.
-
-
- III. CORNWALL AND BRITTANY 37
-
- Dumnonian Exodus. Breton nobles in the Conqueror’s
- army. _Tristan and Iseult._ Henry the Eighth’s
- subsidy roll. Mystery and Morality Plays.
-
-
- IV. THE CELTIC CHRISTIANITY OF CORNWALL 50
-
- Language. Isolation of Cornwall. Monasticism.
- Church Dedications. Easter and Tonsure
- controversies.
-
-
- V. THE MONASTERY-BISHOPRICS OF CORNWALL 58
-
- Celtic Monasticism _sui generis_. Episcopacy.
- Gildas, Kenstec, and Plegmund. Athelstan. Bodmin
- Gospels. Lyfing. Leofric. See of Exeter.
-
-
- VI. EVOLUTION OF THE DIOCESAN BISHOPRIC 70
-
- Episcopal manors in Domesday Book—their sources
- and their value. Three important holdings—Pawton,
- St. Germans, and Gerrans. Independent of each
- other. All of them sees of Celtic bishops. Kerrier
- and Penwith.
-
-
- VII. CORNISH SAINTS 90
-
- Not topological or eponymous. St. Ia, St. Dennis,
- St. Allen, St. Paul, and St. Buryan. Lives of the
- Saints. Religion of the Cornish.
-
-
- VIII. ANCIENT RELIGIOUS HOUSES 104
-
- Celtic or English? _Monasticon_ and Domesday Book
- examined. Conversion of Celtic monasteries to
- Norman establishments. St. Kew. Summary of
- results.
-
-
- IX. CORNISH HERMITS 122
-
- St. Guron. The Three Brothers. St. Neot. Ogrin.
- Andrew Paugan. SS. Philip and Robert. Roger
- Godman. Cecilia and Lucy Moys. The Hermit of St.
- Teath. Margaret of Bodmin. Roche Rock.
-
-
- X. ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT 141
-
- Ictis. Dinsul. Mons Tumba. Cult of St. Michael.
- Pre-Norman origin of the monastery. Examination of
- Charters and Domesday extracts. Identification of
- St. Michael’s lands. The Meneage. William of
- Worcester.
-
-
- APPENDICES
-
-
- A. EXTRACT FROM _VITA SAMSONIS_ 169
-
-
- B. EDWARD THE CONFESSOR’S CHARTER 172
-
-
- C. THE COUNT OF MORTAIN’S CHARTER 173
-
-
- D. ERECTION OF ST. MICHAEL’S PRIORY BY ABBOT BERNARD 175
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CORRIGENDA
-
-
- p. xv, last line but one, for “Each” read “All.”
- p. 48, line 22, for “but which, as” read “when.”
- p. 48, line 24, omit “is.”
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- THE CELTIC CHRISTIANITY
- OF CORNWALL
-
-
-
-
- I
-
- COINCIDENCE AND RESEMBLANCE
-
-
-The tyranny of observed coincidence and resemblance over the human mind
-is very remarkable, especially when coincidence and resemblance are
-associated with traditional sayings and superstitions.
-
-Thirteen persons sit round a dinner table. When dinner is over the
-discovery is made that they were thirteen in number and the diners
-reflect that, according to the ancient fiction, one of them at least
-will die within the year. During the year one of them dies, as an
-insurance agent would have told them was extremely probable. A
-succession of such coincidences does not lead them to study the
-insurance tables, or to calculate the expectation of life; it only helps
-to confirm the superstition.
-
-The sight of one magpie by the road-side alarms: the sight of two
-encourages. At the end of the day the single magpie is recalled when
-reckoning up the day’s disappointments.
-
-The devout Christian believer is not more prone to superstition than
-others. A man lay dying of consumption at St. Just. He was a crack rifle
-shot, an unbeliever and inclined to suicide. He insisted upon having his
-rifle by him as he lay in bed and, for the sake of peace, his wife
-allowed it. A single magpie came and perched daily on the hedge outside
-his bedroom window. One day seizing his weapon and steadying it on his
-knee as he lay there, he shot the magpie. The death of the solitary bird
-brought peace and all thought of suicide was banished and forgotten. The
-above are examples of superstition in the sense in which the word is
-here used.
-
-But the shepherd’s proverb:
-
- “A rainbow in the morning is the shepherd’s warning:
- A rainbow at night is the shepherd’s delight.”
-
-and the fisherman’s
-
- “When the wind is in the south
- It blows your bait into the fish’s mouth.”
-
-are based upon sound observation and contain no taint of superstition;
-they could doubtless be referred to recognised scientific principles.
-
-Again, the study of biology has led men to look, not in vain, for
-resemblances between the gills of a fish and the lungs of a mammal,
-between the hands of a man and the forefeet of a quadruped. Postulating
-the theory of evolution a common origin is discovered in either case.
-
-The prehensile and tentacular movements of certain plants call to mind
-the like movements of certain fishes. Whether by means of the same
-theory, with the aid of the accredited results of research, they can be
-held to have had a common origin; whether, for example, they can be
-referred to some such quality or instinct as that which characterises
-the _Proteus animalcule_ is perhaps an open question. It seems, however,
-quite clear that these blind, involuntary movements on the part of
-fishes are not derived from the similar movements of plants or vice
-versâ, but that, if a common origin is to be found, it must be sought in
-some very early stage before animal and vegetable became differentiated.
-The evolution hypothesis, whether it be regarded as proved or unproved,
-is in any case invaluable because it stimulates thought, observation,
-and research. By means of it knowledge becomes coherent, articulate,
-scientific.
-
-The application of this principle to religion is becoming more and more
-the vogue, and, provided that its adherents are content to work on the
-same lines as the students of physical science, there is no reason why
-useful results should not be obtained. There is, however, a tendency to
-transmute this working hypothesis into a superstition which, in point of
-sanity, is only comparable to that of the number thirteen and that of
-the single magpie—the superstition, in short, which notes coincidences
-and resemblances and ignores their opposites.
-
-It is by no means clear that resemblance of rite and ceremonial and
-coincidence in point of time of calendared festivals furnish the proper
-material from which to formulate the law and to determine the source of
-religious observance. For example, however we may judge of the Salvation
-Army, it is obvious that a very different principle underlies and
-animates Mr. Booth’s following from that which inspires the soldiers of
-King George. Military organisation merely suggested a useful and
-convenient form of discipline. In this case resemblance is utterly
-misleading, and the archæologist of the distant future, who should argue
-that the venerated coat of the General, supposing it to have been
-preserved, points to some mad but futile attempt to repeat the religious
-conquests of Mahomet, would be quite as wide of the truth as he who
-should seek the General’s prototype in the militant ecclesiastic of the
-Middle Ages.
-
-A further danger attends the student of religions. This arises from
-prepossession rather than from hypothesis and leads him to mistake
-deduction for induction. He finds, we will suppose, what he takes to be
-a latchkey. It is an instrument considerably the worse for wear and of a
-somewhat unusual pattern. He is quite certain it is a key. There is no
-room for doubt. He determines to find a lock which it will fit. Starting
-with the key he examines locks prehistoric, mediæval and modern, but all
-in vain, for the simple reason that the implement in his hands is not a
-key at all but the head of a fish spear.
-
-It is not the critical method of induction but the uncritical method of
-deduction which is to be reprobated. When, for example, we discover by
-observation, the practical universality of sacrifice as a distinguishing
-mark of religion, we may explain the fact in a dozen different ways, but
-in every case we are compelled to recognise the belief in a God of some
-sort, and when we find that generally, at some stage of religious
-development, sacrifice is offered by way of propitiation, we are led to
-the conclusion that safety and salvation were held to be only possible
-by atonement. We have before us a multitude of locks and one key fits
-them all, and we are therefore led to conclude that _au fond_ offence
-and sacrifice are related as poison to antidote. When, however, we
-descend to particulars, resemblances and coincidences are found to be as
-misleading as the salvationist’s tunic. Their evidential value, to use a
-threadbare but useful phrase, is infinitesimally small and sometimes a
-negative quantity.
-
-Relying upon resemblance, a person might be led to conclude that it was
-the spring turnip which suggested the shape of the watch and the duck’s
-egg the morphology of toilet soaps.
-
-Utility and convenience have entered largely into the ritual systems of
-all religions. The same accessories are required for the worship of Baal
-as for the worship of Jehovah. To identify Baal with Jehovah is to beg
-the question and to fall a victim to the tyranny of coincidence and
-resemblance.
-
-When attempts are made to discover a common origin for the Christian
-Eucharist, the Aztec communion described by Prescott, and the ceremonial
-eating and drinking practised by the worshippers of Mithras, it is often
-assumed that the closer the ritual resemblance between them the stronger
-the argument in favour of a common origin. It does not seem to have
-occurred to the maintainers of this hypothesis that public worship, of
-whatsoever kind it may be, finds expression in a symbolism of its own,
-just as thought expresses itself in speech and in written language. The
-fact that Christianity expressed itself in symbol and sacrament does
-prove that from the very first it claimed to be a religion and not a
-mere philosophy or school of thought, but it does not prove identity of
-origin or of intention with the pagan religions which employed the same
-or similar symbolism. It was inevitable that the Christian Passover
-should have been singled out in order to illustrate the prepossession
-that in origin it is essentially pagan. In this case, however, it is not
-resemblance but coincidence (in point of time) which is supposed to
-afford the ground of proof. One writer, at least, who rightly connects
-it with the Jewish Passover, in order to exhibit its sacrificial
-character,[3] does not hesitate to refer its origin to the worship of
-Attis or Tammuz, the earth-god, on the ground that the time of its
-occurrence roughly coincides with the solemnities of Attis. No better
-illustration of the tyranny of observed coincidence could be found than
-in his ingenious but futile attempt to apply the principle to Cornwall.
-His object is to identify the May-day festivities, which he conceives to
-be a survival of Beltane solemnities, with those of the Christian
-Passover. Unfortunately for him the latter festival occurs too early; it
-can never occur later than the twenty-fifth of April. But he has read of
-Little Easter, which occurs a week later, and attributing to the Cornish
-a preference for a réchauffé of the Easter banquet to the banquet
-itself—a preference for which no reasons are vouchsafed—he concludes
-that Little Easter is the Cornish equivalent of the Beltane Feast. It
-might have occurred to the maintainer of this opinion to test it by
-means of the same calculations which forbade the synchronising of Easter
-itself with the pagan solemnity. Had he done so he would have found that
-Little Easter (Paskbian) or Low Sunday occurs in May only once in sixty
-or seventy years, and on May-day less than once in a century.[4] A
-coincidence which occurs once in a century does not convince the writer
-and will hardly convince the reader of the identity of the Celtic feast
-of Beltane with the Christian Passover, or even with the Low Sunday
-celebration at Lostwithiel described by Richard Carew, the historian.[5]
-
-It is impossible, without destroying the character of this enquiry, to
-consider the Christian Passover in all its bearings upon the subject
-before us, but a few remarks are needed in order to place it in a right
-relation to the more ancient solemnity from which incidentally it
-sprang.
-
-The Jewish Passover was kept at the time of the first full moon which
-followed the vernal equinox. The primitive Christians of Asia Minor,
-claiming for precedent the practice of St. John the Divine, commemorated
-our Saviour’s Passion on the same day as the Passover and His
-Resurrection on the third day after. Thus it frequently happened that
-the very event which had led to the observance of the first day of the
-week as the Christian Sabbath had its yearly commemoration on some day
-which was not the Christian Sabbath. On the other hand, the Christians
-at Rome, following as they believed the practice of St. Paul, kept not
-only the weekly but also the yearly feast of the Resurrection on the
-first day of the week and the anniversary of the Passion on the third
-day before, in other words they kept their Paschal feast as we do now on
-the first day of the week which occurred next after the first full moon
-following the Spring equinox. The origin and signification of the feast
-were the same for both Eastern and Western Christians. It was the
-Christian Passover (_Pascha_) and was known by that name. The ancient
-Cornish word for it was Pask. In North Staffordshire forty years ago it
-was the custom, and it is probably still the custom, for bands of men
-and maidens to solicit Pace (Pasch) eggs. The use of the term Easter, of
-Saxon origin, is merely a proof of the stubborn independence of the
-English character which refused to receive not only the names of the
-days of the week but also of the Christian seasons from the Latin. The
-coincidence in point of time of the Paschal feast with a pagan feast, if
-such coincidence can be discovered, was purely accidental; and the same
-can be said of Ascension, Pentecost and all other movable feasts which
-are ancillary to or supplementary of it. In this connection it is
-noteworthy that throughout the bitter controversy, dating from an
-amicable discussion held in the year 162 when Polycarp, bishop of
-Smyrna, paid a visit to Anicetus, bishop of Rome until the sixth
-century, it never occurred to either party to suggest a pagan origin for
-the feast or to connect the time of its celebration with nature or
-nature worship.[6] As the commemoration of a notable historical
-event—the Resurrection of Jesus Christ—it was observed by East and West,
-just as the Jewish Passover was observed as the anniversary of the
-“self-same day that the Lord did bring the children of Israel out of
-Egypt by their armies,” and of that hurried meal of which a lamb of the
-first year and unleavened bread were the more important constituent
-elements. In the Bible and in the Primitive Church the two feasts are so
-closely linked together that, in order to demonstrate identity of origin
-for the Christian Passover and the feast of Tammuz the earth-god, it
-will be necessary to show that the Jewish Passover derived its _raison
-d’être_ from the same source as the worship of Tammuz. That any such
-source has been found or that any connection has been found, or will be
-found, is not to be taken for granted. The connection between the Jewish
-and the Christian Pascha is not open to dispute. Had the Christian
-Church repudiated the Pascha and kept a festival of the Resurrection
-entirely distinct from it, something might have been urged in favour of
-a pagan origin. It is the indissolubility of their union which forbids
-any such interpretation.
-
-The writer has no desire to be regarded as an obscurantist and, for this
-reason if for no other, he offers to the students of folklore in general
-and to all deductive philosophers obsessed with the unique evidential
-value of coincidence and resemblance in particular, the following facts,
-for the authenticity of which he is prepared to vouch whenever he is
-required so to do. He believes that when their import is fully grasped
-they will carry, to the minds of the said philosophers to whom the
-discovery, never previously announced, is humbly but confidently
-dedicated, the conviction that not in Asia, the accredited home of
-mystery, not in Africa the cradle of theologies old and new, not in
-America the foster mother of science Christian and otherwise, but in
-Australia will be found the true origin of the Easter festival and its
-ceremonial. He regrets that his command of scientific language is
-unequal to the task which a discovery of such absorbing interest and
-far-reaching possibility demands. He therefore craves the indulgence of
-the learned for expressing himself in terms which he hopes will be
-intelligible to learned and unlearned alike.
-
-In the low-lying land which borders Halifax Bay in the colony of
-Queensland there is to be found an edible root called the bulgaroo
-which, at the time of the European Spring equinox, after the heavy rains
-which begin in the month of February, betrays its presence by sending
-forth shoots of a bright and tender green colour. For some occult reason
-this root is preferred by the aboriginal inhabitants to the choicest
-delicacies which the white man, notwithstanding his cultivated taste in
-the matter of food and drink, can supply. Accordingly every year the
-black man, if employed, seeks his master’s permission for a month’s
-sojourn in the land of the bulgaroo. It is well known to all who have
-lived in Queensland that the black man is a keen observer of the
-heavenly bodies and is much distressed by the sight of an eclipse of the
-sun or moon, from which it may be inferred that he rejoices when the sun
-and moon are not obscured. Whether, strictly speaking, he can be
-described as a sun worshipper has not been determined, but it is
-believed that the disclosure of these particulars will help incidentally
-to solve this as well as the larger problem under discussion. The
-coincidence of the Spring equinox with the resurrection of the said
-bulgaroo from its dark retreat under the earth, and of both events with
-the assembling of the aboriginal tribes and of their partaking together
-of what may not unfitly be described as the root of ages (for in all
-probability we have here a vegetable food known to the black man’s
-ancestors long before they emerged from a pre-human archetype); above
-all, the addition to the bulgaroo banquet of human flesh whenever it may
-be safely had, and the marked preference for those portions of the human
-body which, like the heart, are essential to life, and therefore, as
-they suppose, are the better fitted to stimulate and increase the
-eater’s physical courage and efficiency; to which must also be added the
-attendant dance and song of corroboree and the more secret and
-mysterious bora meeting whereat, after due proof has been given, both
-oral and experimental of the candidate’s fortitude, he is admitted to
-the full privileges of manhood by a solemn rite of initiation: all these
-ceremonial acts, whose significance it is impossible to misinterpret and
-to exaggerate, strengthened and not weakened (as might be supposed by a
-superficial observer) by the fact that at the antipodes Spring
-synchronises with European Autumn, establish a strong presumption that
-the continent of Australia affords the veritable solution of the great
-problem of the origin of Christian ceremonial observance. Nor is this
-surprising when we remember that according to an eminent German
-archæologist, Dr. Buttel-Reepen,[7] the Australian aborigines are the
-direct descendants of the propithecanthropi, i.e. pre-ape-men or common
-progenitors of apes and men, “since their foot had not yet undergone the
-definite change from a grasping organ to a supporting apparatus.” Nay
-more, when we reflect that from the great concourse of pre-men one huge
-horde poured away in the direction of Africa, some of its members
-pursuing their wanderings through generations, until they eventually
-reached Europe across a bridge of land that then united the two
-continents; being accompanied in their migration by the pre-glacial
-fauna, the _Elephas antiquus_, _Rhinoceros merckii_ and other great
-beasts whose fossilised remains bear witness of this emigration, we are
-driven to conclude that throughout incalculable periods of time, from
-the Tertiary era at least, when, according to Dr. Woodward, man was
-already emerging from his pre-ape condition, down through the ages,
-palæolithic, neolithic, bronze, and iron, across continents which have
-been overwhelmed or refashioned, this simple meal of bulgaroo has
-persistently held its ground and won its triumphs in the social and
-afterwards in the religious life, pagan and Christian, of man as he has
-progressed steadily but surely from generation to generation.
-
-Absurd as the foregoing presentment of a few, plain verifiable facts
-will appear to the reader, it is neither more absurd nor more wildly
-fantastic than much that passes for penetration with those who allow
-themselves to become the slaves of resemblance and coincidence. So far
-as the bulgaroo feast is concerned, it would be possible to write in the
-same grandiloquent manner and with an equal amount of wisdom of a
-beanfeast at Blackpool.
-
-To resume. The deductive philosopher having identified the Christian
-Passover, which in England is commonly known as Easter and which always
-occurs in March or April, with the Celtic feast of Beltane which always
-occurs in May, it would be strange if he did not discover a pagan
-archetype for Christmas.
-
-In this case both coincidence and resemblance point to the birthday of
-Mithras the Persian sun-god whose worship was introduced at Rome in the
-time of the Emperors. Is it unfair to remark that here conviction is
-rendered doubly certain by reason of the fact that the date of the
-earliest Christian observance of the Christmas festival is somewhat
-obscure? We know that it originated at a very early period and that the
-Alexandrians and the Churches of Palestine kept it, until the year 428,
-at Epiphany[8] and not on the 25th of December. Clement of Alexandria,
-who died about A.D. 220, refers to calculations of the year and day of
-the Lord’s nativity not to encourage but to caution. It is noteworthy,
-however, that he gives no hint of the danger which might arise from the
-possibility of its being confounded with pagan celebrations of like
-nature. It is well known that a festival of the sun was held at the time
-of the winter solstice (_dies natalis invicti solis_), but it is equally
-well known that the early fathers never ceased to warn the people
-against confounding Christian festivals with pagan.[9]
-
-Having satisfied himself that the keeping of Christmas originated in sun
-worship at the winter solstice, our philosopher would hardly do himself
-justice did he not discover a similar explanation of the commemoration
-of the birthday of St. John the Baptist at Midsummer. The ordinary
-uninstructed Christian would probably argue, and to better purpose, that
-if you keep the Saviour’s birthday on the 25th of December you ought to
-keep the Baptist’s birthday on the 24th of June, because the latter was
-six months older than the former.[10]
-
-It is possible that pagan rites may have become associated with the
-Christian festival, but in Cornwall the Midsummer fires do not appear to
-have been so associated. Whatever their origin may be, there is no
-evidence that they have at any time entered into the Christian system.
-
-The position for which, in the interests of truth, it seems vital to
-contend may be illustrated by citing a familiar episode from the life of
-St. Patrick—the episode of the Paschal fire. There is indisputable
-evidence that, from the days of the Emperor Constantine (A.D. 274-337)
-at least, Easter was distinguished by the Christian Church from other
-festivals by the lighting of fires or tapers to signify the rising of
-Christ from the dead to give light to the world. When St. Patrick
-arrived at the hill of Slane, in sight of Tara, on the eve of the
-Christian Passover, he set about preparing for that great solemnity. He
-lighted the sacred fire. But it so happened that the then pagan Irish
-were, at that moment, equally intent upon keeping a festival of their
-own, and that their festival also involved the observance of a similar
-ceremony. They, too, had a fire to light, and the act of lighting by
-anyone except King Leoghaire himself, or by one of his ministers at a
-signal given by him, was punishable with death. St. Patrick in ignorance
-of the prohibition lighted his fire first, and the fire was seen by the
-King and his subjects at Tara. He would doubtless have acted as he did
-had he known of the edict; but it was, as events soon showed, this
-particular transgression, insignificant enough in itself, which at once
-brought about the collision between him and Leoghaire.
-
-St. Patrick manifestly was not consciously observing a practice of pagan
-origin. Whatever thoughts, memories or associations his fire kindled
-within him they were definitely Christian. We are not told what meaning
-the King’s fire had for _him_. The casual onlooker would probably have
-seen little to choose between the one fire and the other: he might
-conceivably have regarded them as expressive of one and the same
-intention. Had a modern philosopher been present he would almost
-inevitably have discerned a common origin and therefore a more or less
-near relationship. Yet both would have been wrong; the first, because
-the motives and intentions of Patrick and Leoghaire were _not_ the same;
-the second, because until a common origin has been shown any inference
-derived from similarity of ceremonial is apt to be misleading however
-reasonable it may seem.
-
-An inference is misleading when it carries with it consequences which
-are irrelevant to the main facts upon which it is founded.
-
-You cannot say that because the Christians used fire in their worship at
-Easter and the pagans also used fire in their worship, therefore the
-Christians adopted the practice from the pagans; still less can you say
-that Easter originated in a pagan festival. All you can say is that
-fire, as an accessory of worship, was used by both, just as prayer was
-also so used by both. The paraphernalia (using the term in a neutral
-sense) of two religions may be precisely alike, while the religions
-themselves may be as wide as the poles asunder. And the complaint one
-has to make against much that is brought forward as evidence of a common
-origin for customs, both religious and secular, is that it is not
-evidence at all, and that though it be repeated or multiplied a
-thousandfold, it follows the familiar rule of mathematics and amounts to
-nothing. Even when legitimate inferences have been drawn from groups of
-observed facts, it is by no means uncommon to find them so manipulated
-by writers as to convey wrong and erroneous impressions. Having regard
-to the laws of the physical growth and development of organic matter and
-to other considerations of a more technical character it may be
-considered a legitimate inference that men and apes are descended from a
-common ancestor, but it is a misrepresentation of the inference to say
-that it implies that men are descended from apes. For although it may be
-a source of comfort to all English-speaking people to believe that their
-ancestors “either came in with William the Conqueror or went out in the
-_Mayflower_,” it is clearly impossible for them to believe that they can
-all trace their descent either from George the Third on the one hand, or
-from George Washington on the other. A genealogical enthusiast may
-perhaps be pardoned for seeking to embrace as many of the elect as
-possible in his family tree, because even in his moments of deepest
-depression he can point to Adam as the common ancestor. The student of
-religions in like manner may be pardoned for desiring to express in
-tabular form the successive stages through which doctrines and rites
-have passed; have been developed, arrested, modified, governed and
-conditioned. But neither the genealogist nor the religious philosopher
-can be pardoned for mistaking a collateral for a direct ancestor.
-
-The Christian Church has, with generous and ready welcome, received into
-her bosom all that could produce credentials of kinship, holding nothing
-as common or unclean, however unworthy its associations and however
-perverted its use in the past. Painting, music, poetry, drama,
-philosophy, architecture, ritual, organisation, each has found a place
-and received a fresh consecration as the result of its admission to the
-embrace of the true mother of them all. Only one barrier has she
-interposed—the barrier of heresy. She has always insisted that the
-postulant’s real intentions should be clearly known. By sacrament,
-creed, and confession she has exercised every precaution to secure peace
-within her sacred walls. She has sacrificed popularity, endured
-persecution, incurred hatred in order that all her children should share
-the same affections, should speak the same things and think the same
-thoughts. This has ever been and is still her great offence, her
-unpardonable sin, in the eyes of those outside her communion, viz. that
-she has been so uncompromisingly true to herself. For this reason it
-might have been thought superfluous, or at any rate a more or less
-academic matter, to discuss the origin of her symbolism and its
-affinities. The human mind, however, almost inevitably, refuses to admit
-the appropriateness of a newly imported symbol unless its past
-associations are free from suspicion. Not only so, the student of
-religions obsessed with the superlative value of resemblance and
-coincidence, is apt to suppose that if he can show that the
-paraphernalia of Christian worship approximately resembles that of some
-pagan religion he has proved identity of intention and belief.
-
-By way of reply it would be possible to argue, with greater force and to
-better purpose, that historically it can be shown that Christian worship
-would be, at this time, fuller, richer, more ornate, more attractive and
-possibly not less true to its supreme purpose if larger use had been
-made of the common sources of religious ceremonial. The history of
-heresy is, however, a sufficient refutation of the main contention. An
-examination of some particular forms which the pagan theory has assumed
-in relation to Cornwall will be given later on.
-
------
-
-Footnote 3:
-
- R. A. Courtney, _The Hill and the Circle_, p. 15.
-
-Footnote 4:
-
- Between the years 1854 and 1930, inclusive, Little Easter occurs
- once—on the 2nd of May, 1886.
-
-Footnote 5:
-
- Quoted in the _Parochial History of Cornwall_, iii., 175.
-
-Footnote 6:
-
- The Celtic controversy respecting the incidence of the Christian
- Passover was concerned solely with astronomical calculations and has,
- of course, no bearing upon the matter here under discussion.
-
-Footnote 7:
-
- Buttel-Reepen, _Man and His Forerunners_, pp. 72-3.
-
-Footnote 8:
-
- The Armenians still keep the Nativity on the 6th of January.
-
-Footnote 9:
-
- The subject is fully dealt with by Neander; _Church History_ (Bohn’s
- ed.), vol. ii., pp. 419-48.
-
-Footnote 10:
-
- He would be led so to argue by reflecting that in the Church’s
- Kalendar Ascension and Pentecost are similarly related to the Paschal
- Feast and Annunciation to Christmas.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- II
-
- THE CELTS
-
-
-It is almost, if not quite, impossible to acquire a right perspective of
-the position which the Celts occupy in British history without examining
-the incidence of that position and some of its relationships by the
-light of the results of modern archæological research.
-
-In Cornwall, as elsewhere, the prehistoric races which inhabited the
-county before the Celts appeared have left abundant evidence of their
-presence. That evidence, however, will be hard to discover in the warp
-and bent of character and in the physical development which doubtless
-all Englishmen have in some measure inherited from them, and towards
-which these extremely remote ancestors have to some slight extent
-contributed. We shall probably never know enough about any of them so as
-to be in a position to say of any one living in the county as we might
-say, for example, of an Irishman “that splendid act of daring or that
-hairbrained escapade must be set down to his Irish breeding.” Yet,
-inasmuch as no one supposes that an incoming race commonly extirpates
-the race it supplants there is always the suspicion that the new race
-may have yielded to the moral influence or to the religious atmosphere
-of the old. History supplies us with instances of this triumph of
-spiritual over physical force, Christianity itself being the most
-striking instance of all.
-
-For this reason it is necessary to go back to those ages which have been
-distinguished as palæolithic, neolithic, and bronze, in other words to
-those periods during which unpolished stone, polished stone, and bronze
-implements were in use,[11] in order to discover, if possible, whether
-as the tide of industrial progress flowed in, there are indubitable
-signs of an unbroken tradition of religious thought and practice which
-became articulate in the historic narrative of Julius Cæsar.
-
-Mr. Clement Reid, F.R.S., has thought that he detected traces of the
-palæolithic age in the raised beach at Prah Sands,[12] and there is, a
-priori, no reason to suppose that his discovery will not be confirmed by
-further investigation. Quite the contrary; it is not unlikely that some
-of the implements which have been found in the county and which are now
-commonly regarded as belonging to the later stone age will be found to
-belong to the earlier. This consideration, however, has only a very
-indirect bearing upon the present enquiry, for it has not yet been shown
-that the men of the earlier period had any religious belief at all.
-
-On the other hand, there is a very strong presumption that the races of
-the later period had, towards the end of it, religious beliefs more or
-less definite. In this connection there is no need to call attention to
-the different kinds of stone implements which have been found in
-Cornwall and which have been identified with this—the neolithic—period.
-It will be useful, however, to consider, very briefly, the more striking
-of its monuments, found chiefly in the west and, by reason of their
-size, styled megalithic. They are distinguished as dolmens sometimes but
-incorrectly termed cromlechs, cists (stone chests), circles, menhirs or
-long stones, and alignments of which there are comparatively very few in
-the county. All belong to the same period; all appear to have been
-erected by the same race. They are all found in greater numbers and of
-larger dimensions in Brittany. The general opinion of competent
-archæologists is that, with the exception perhaps of the menhirs, they
-are all sepulchral in character and with the exception of some of the
-cists that they all belong to the neolithic or else to the earlier half
-of the Bronze Age. The dolmens, of which Chûn Quoit and Lanyon Quoit are
-good examples, differ only in size and detail from the cists which are
-abundant in Cornwall, and which have been proved to be depositories for
-the dead by their contents. The circles probably performed the very
-useful function of marking and protecting either single graves, as many
-of the smaller ones are still found to do, or a more or less large
-collection of graves like a modern churchyard wall. The fact that some
-of the circles no longer surround human interments, or that some cists
-are found without circles to protect them, presents no difficulty to
-those who accept this explanation, but who at the same time admit a
-variety of use in the disposal of the dead and who have abundant proof
-of a bygone vandalism which is not unknown in Cornwall to-day.
-Stonehenge is not only larger and more elaborate, but of later date than
-most of the larger circles, being the only one in England which is
-constructed of hewn stone, all the rest being built of undressed stone.
-Even of this, for which, on that account, there might have been presumed
-a quasi-religious origin, Sir Arthur Evans, one of the most eminent of
-living archæologists, can only assert that “it is one of the large
-series of primitive religious monuments that grew out of purely
-sepulchral architecture.”
-
-Of alignments it is hardly possible to say more than this, that they are
-usually associated with circles and may have served as avenues to them.
-The menhirs, sometimes isolated and independent of other ancient remains
-and sometimes as, for example, at St. Buryan and Drycarn, sufficiently
-near to circles to suggest association with them, are even less easy to
-explain. Some of them are of enormous dimensions, like the Men-er-Hroeck
-at Locmariaquer in Brittany; some are so small as to be liable to be
-mistaken for the rubbing stones of cattle. The former must have required
-vast numbers of men to erect, and it is their weight and size which has
-invested both the smaller and the greater with an interest and
-importance which would otherwise have been lacking. It is probable that
-some of them served as boundary stones, some as guide posts, and others
-as stones of memorial, like those reared by Jacob at Bethel, Joshua at
-Jordan, and Samuel at Ebenezer. The isolated menhirs of the largest
-size, i.e. the true menhirs or great undressed stones, reared by human
-instrumentality, wherever no traces of burial can be found either
-underneath or near them, undoubtedly suggest a religious purpose. While
-there is nothing to connect them with nature worship,[13] as commonly
-understood, or with solar worship, it is difficult to conceive how they
-came to be erected unless it was either to commemorate a departed
-chief[14] or to serve as symbols or objects of religion. Reverence paid
-to the dead, at certain stages of human development, may and probably
-does imply a belief in life after death. These monuments are of the late
-neolithic age.
-
-The transition from it to the Bronze Age took place in Europe, according
-to the best authorities, about 1800 years before Christ. Bronze gave
-place to iron about 900 years later. The use of bronze in Cornwall,
-judging from the comparatively small number of bronze implements which
-have been discovered in the county, and from the fact that for its
-manufacture both of its constituent metals are abundant, would seem to
-have been of shorter duration here than elsewhere. Bronze celts have
-been found in Lelant, St. Just-in-Penwith, St. Hilary, St.
-Mawgan-in-meneage, Gwinear and in a few other places, but the net result
-is somewhat disappointing.
-
-It is, however, during this period that in Gaul we meet with two races,
-the Ligurian and Iberian, occupying lands east and west of the Rhone
-respectively. These races must not be identified too closely with the
-countries whose names they bear.
-
-They appear to have followed different occupations, the Ligurians
-devoting themselves to agriculture and the Iberians to the keeping of
-sheep and cattle.[15]
-
-It is remarkable that little evidence should have been discovered
-respecting the character of the religion of either race. A bronze disc
-from Ireland and a horse mounted on (not harnessed to) a six-wheeled
-curricle to one of the axles of which is affixed a disc, from Denmark,
-have been supposed to be emblematic of the Bronze Age sun worship of
-those countries. Again, the swan-shaped prow of Scandinavian boats has
-been recognised as a solar emblem, but the freedom with which that
-ancient bird has been treated for decorative purposes, leaves one
-somewhat in doubt as to its religious signification. No evidence of the
-use of either symbol has apparently been found in Britain or in
-Armorica.
-
-If the distinction between Ligurian and Iberian can be sustained is it
-not possible that the latter if not both emblems were confined to the
-Ligurians and were introduced by them along with their religious
-associations as traders engaged in the overland amber traffic between
-the Baltic and the Mediterranean?
-
-The same dearth of evidence meets us when we come to consider the cult
-of the bull and the sacred horns and that of the axe. Had this cult been
-peculiar to a pastoral people like the Iberians an irreverent mind might
-have been pardoned for suggesting that they hit upon a very appropriate
-symbolism. Unfortunately the Bronze Age of Britain and Armorica, whether
-Iberian or otherwise, supplies us with very few if any illustrations of
-it. Two bronze bulls of small size found in Morbihan have been claimed
-to represent it in Armorica. The bronze bull found in the Vicarage
-garden at St. Just, undoubtedly fashioned for a religious purpose, seems
-to have an equal claim; but until more evidence is forthcoming it is
-allowable to doubt whether the Minoan beliefs, associated with the
-bronze period in the Ægean, ever gained a footing in Britain. M.
-Déchelette has with great pains striven to show that the mythology and
-the metal were closely related, perhaps contemporaneous and
-coextensive[16]—at least this seems to be the general drift of his
-exposition. While yielding to no one in gratitude for his great work—a
-challenge to English archæologists—it seems to the present writer that,
-in dealing with the religious symbolism of the Bronze Age, so far as
-North-Western Europe is concerned, he has done little more than to show
-that the double axe (_bipenne_) of the Ægean has its analogue, perhaps
-archetype, in the single axe with handle (_hache simple et emmanchée_)
-which is found inscribed on some of the Armorican dolmens of an earlier
-age. Nor is it self-evident that either the sacred horns or the axe is a
-solar emblem, though both appear to have been received into the Minoan
-system.
-
-When we leave the Bronze Age and come to the Iron, we enter upon what
-has been termed protohistoric archæology. Within about 300 years of its
-commencement we find ourselves in the presence of a race which has
-survived and has in a measure retained its individuality up to the
-present time.
-
-The Celts, it is true, were only one of several races which from the
-east and north pressed westward and southward over Europe for a period
-of over a thousand years; but no invasion has ever been more complete or
-the effects of an invasion more profound and permanent. The Celts became
-identified with our island to a greater extent than either of their
-successors, the Saxons and Normans. The second body of them imparted to
-it its name. In the fifth century before Christ they had reached the
-Atlantic and had begun to invade Britain although the main body were
-near the Danube. In 387 B.C., they sacked Rome, and in the succeeding
-century a section of them crossed the Hellespont, overran Asia Minor and
-eventually settled in what became known as Galatia.
-
-The point of greatest importance at the present stage of our enquiry is
-that of the Celtic religion between the close of the Bronze Age and
-Cæsar’s invasion of Gaul and Britain. Was it one of the many forms of
-nature worship which found the central object of its adoration in the
-glorious orb who in the words of the Psalmist “cometh forth as a
-bridegroom out of his chamber and rejoiceth as a giant to run his
-course”? Did the worship of the sun form its most prominent
-distinguishing feature?
-
-The much-quoted passage given by Diodorus the Sicilian, who lived in the
-first century before the Christian era and who reproduced it from the
-_Description of the World_ written by Hecatæus in the fifth century,
-states that in the island of the Hyperboreans over against Celtica there
-is a magnificent circular temple which they have erected to Apollo.[17]
-The passage presents more than one difficulty. The Hyperboreans were
-known to the ancient world as the possessors of the sources of amber, a
-substance which is not found in Britain but in the neighbourhood of the
-Baltic. Those who would identify the Hyperborean island with Britain and
-the temple with Stonehenge, have to face the greater difficulty of
-accounting for the fact that a sepulchral structure erected in
-pre-Celtic times was, in the fifth century before Christ, being used for
-sun worship by Hyperboreans who may or may not have been Celts, but who
-in the passage are described as having erected it for that purpose. It
-should be remembered that Hecatæus had been dead for over a century when
-Pytheas the daring Greek explorer made his famous voyage of discovery,
-and that if that voyage was, as M. Déchelette contends,[18] to the
-navigator of the fourth century before the Christian era what a polar
-expedition is to the navigator of to-day, it is hardly likely that
-Hecatæus could have had very reliable information concerning either
-Britain or its Celtic inhabitants.
-
-It may, perhaps, be allowable to hazard an opinion which after all is
-only an opinion, viz. that the Ligurians who dwelt along the
-transcontinental amber route were sun worshippers, but that until the
-days of Julius Cæsar we know very little, if indeed anything for
-certain, of the religion of the Celts who inhabited western Gaul and
-Britain. Whether Stonehenge was the temple referred to is very doubtful;
-whether it was orientated with respect to the sun is a matter which, as
-Professor Oman justly observes, need not be taken seriously.[19]
-
-But what of the Phœnicians, and where do they come in? It is a cruel
-thing to say to a generation which can ill afford to part with any
-fragment of its diminished archæological patrimony, but it must be said
-without reserve or qualification: the Phœnicians do not come in at all.
-
-It would be comparatively easy, as some have already found, to provide
-Celtic Britain with all the elaborate machinery of sun worship if it
-could be shown that there were direct and close relations between
-Britain and Phœnicia either before or after the Celtic invasion. No one,
-of course, doubts or denies the glory of the Phœnician thalassocracy.
-The Bible is only one of many witnesses. Hiram King of Tyre supplied
-Solomon both with craftsmen for the brass work of the Temple at
-Jerusalem and with sailors for his trading expeditions to India. Gades
-(Cadiz) the port of Tartessus, or Tarshish, was founded by the
-Phœnicians before 1100 B.C. The ships of Tarshish are rooted in the
-memory like the bulls of Bashan and the cedars of Libanus. Ezekiel’s
-lamentation for Tyre[20] is not only one of the most profoundly pathetic
-but also one of the most illuminating passages in the Old Testament.
-
-Speaking of Tyre, he says, “Tarshish was thy merchant by reason of the
-multitude of all kind of riches, with silver, iron, tin, and lead they
-traded in thy fairs:” “the ships of Tarshish did sing of thee in thy
-market: and thou wast replenished and made very glorious in the midst of
-the seas.”
-
-Nevertheless, great, extensive and varied as was the commercial
-enterprise of the Phœnicians, scholars are now generally agreed that
-they never got beyond Gades in their Atlantic voyages.
-
-Moreover, the Cassiterides or Tin Islands, mentioned by Diodorus, which
-a former generation strove to identify with the Scilly Isles, lay
-undoubtedly to the north of Spain.[21] At the same time it must be noted
-that the same author Diodorus, who probably had his information from
-Poseidonius (born circa 135 B.C.), does expressly state in the same
-passage that tin was conveyed from Britain to Gaul and overland to
-Marseilles. By that time, however, the doom of Carthage, the daughter
-city of Tyre, situated on the Bay of Tunis, had also been sealed.
-
-This absence of historical evidence respecting Phœnician intercourse
-with Britain, supposing such intercourse to have existed, might have
-been in some measure explained—and not as the Privy Council explained
-the Ornaments Rubric of the Church of England, by arguing that omission
-implies prohibition—by assuming that the source of the tin supply was
-kept secret, like that of amber, by the traders in that commodity. It is
-the fact that no vestige of these Semitic navigators has been found
-either in Gaul or in Britain, which decisively excludes the supposition
-that they ever visited those countries. Dr. Birch in giving his judgment
-upon the bronze bull found in the garden of St. Just Vicarage states it
-as his conviction that no object has yet been found in Britain which can
-be satisfactorily identified with the Phœnicians,[22] and M. Déchelette
-is equally emphatic respecting the absence of similar objects in
-Gaul.[23] What M. Alexandre Bertrand says of Celtic civilisation,
-namely, that neither the Ligurians, nor the Phœnicians, nor the Greeks,
-nor the Iberians collaborated in that educational work, may with some
-reservations in favour of the two latter nations be accepted as true of
-the Celtic religion.
-
-From Julius Cæsar some useful information is to be gained respecting the
-religion of the Celts of his own day. He states that they had many gods,
-the chief of whom, in Gaul at least, answered to the Roman Mercury,
-patron of arts and crafts. Mars, Apollo, Minerva and Dis Pater were
-represented in the Celtic system, but it is not easy to equate them
-satisfactorily. After the Roman conquest the Britons followed the custom
-of other subject races and identified their gods with those of Olympus.
-Some of their gods found no corresponding analogue, like Nodens, whose
-temple overlooked the Severn; others again were purely local and
-patronal.
-
-During the three centuries while Britain remained a province of the
-Empire the Romanisation of the native religion had free scope, the
-spread of Christianity meanwhile striving with indifferent success to
-keep pace with it. “The larger half of the altars and shrines,
-discovered in Britain are simply set up to honour the ordinary gods of
-the Roman world.”[24] Among these latter were many strange divinities,
-who in origin were neither Celtic nor Roman, but were those of alien
-races led to Britain by the hope of profitable traffic or by compulsory
-military service.
-
-Mithras, for example, whose worship was introduced at Rome under the
-Emperors, found in this way a place in the British pantheon.
-
-There is no evidence to show that either nature worship or sun worship
-was the dominant religion of the Celts either before, during or after
-the Roman occupation. It is, of course, possible to say of the Romans
-that they practised both, but it is an abuse of language to say that
-they were either sun worshippers like the Egyptians or nature
-worshippers like the Phœnicians. The same holds good of the Celts.
-
-Under Roman influence the days of the week received Latin names derived
-from the planetary system, all of which except Sunday (_Dies Solis_
-which became _Dies Dominica_) continued to be used by our lawyers until
-English took the place of Latin in the courts of record. In Cornwall,
-notwithstanding the Saxon invasion, the Latin names were retained until
-Cornish ceased to be a spoken and written language. Thus Sunday, _Dies
-Solis_ became _Dê Zil_, _Zil_ being the Cornish derivative of Sol and
-not a variant of the Cornish word Houl.[25] Until the Roman occupation
-the Celts reckoned time by nights, not days. Thus the first night (of
-the week if they had weeks) was the sixth night after new moon, that is
-when the moon was on the point of becoming half-full. Their year,
-therefore, consisted of thirteen months. The Celtic mind appears to have
-revelled in the realm of mystery. The practice of magic; the prevalence
-of human sacrifice; the numerous local divinities, with strange names
-preserved to us only in the dedications of their shrines, whose
-attributes and powers remain unknown; the hidden virtues of the
-mistletoe and the selago; above all, the secrets of the Celtic
-priesthood—the Druids—suggest, but unfortunately only suggest, a
-religious differentiation which carries us back to a period more remote
-than that of any religious system with which we are familiar.
-
-Professor Sir John Rhys has attempted to show that Druidism was a
-pre-Celtic survival, the religious system, in short, of some race which
-preceded the Celts in Britain, and his judgment would doubtless have
-been accepted had there not been good evidence to show that the system
-was not peculiar to Britain but to the Celts themselves. It prevailed
-among the continental Celts just as it prevailed among those of Britain
-and Ireland. On the other hand, its affinities with classical mythology
-are not sufficiently pronounced at the time when it is first encountered
-to indicate an Ægean origin. When the original home of the Celt has been
-determined it may be possible to discover the home of his religion.
-
-The Druids[26] were the interpreters of divine things to the Celtic
-conscience. They shared with the knights the administration of public
-affairs, expounded the ceremonial law and determined the times and modes
-of its application. Cæsar states, but not on good authority, that
-Druidism originated in Britain, and Tacitus, who lived towards the end
-of the first century of the Christian era, that Anglesey was its
-religious centre. An impressive picture is given of the scene (A.D. 60)
-which was presented to the army of Suetonius Paulinus preparing to
-attack that venerable sanctuary. “Along the shore was seen a dense line
-of armed warriors, while women were rushing about between the ranks
-garbed like the Furies, in black gowns, their hair flowing loose, and
-torches in their hands. The Druids were visible in the rear offering
-sacrifices to their gods, raising their hands to heaven, and calling
-down dire imprecations upon the head of the invader.”[27]
-
-Of Druidical worship in Cornwall there is no direct evidence.[28] The
-kinship and intercourse and close relations, however, which subsisted
-between Cornwall, Wales and Ireland leave no room for doubt that
-Druidism was its religious system. It should be needless to observe that
-its megalithic remains, dolmens, circles, and the like, which were
-erected many centuries before the Celts appeared in Britain, had
-originally no connection with Druidism and that there is no evidence to
-show that they ever became identified with it.
-
-Without stopping to compare Irish and Gaulish Druidism with that of
-Britain there is one point which claims attention and which, whether
-Druidical or essentially primitive and sporadic, bears witness to the
-existence of a cult which, occurring in Ireland, could not have been
-introduced by the Romans.
-
-From the life of St. Patrick we learn that in Ireland idols of stone,
-sometimes adorned with gold, silver, or copper, and in particular one
-stone, that of Ceen Cruaich or Cronn Cruach, were worshipped by all the
-people of the land.[29] Practices similar though not necessarily
-identical—in other words idol worship—characterised the Cornish paganism
-of the sixth century. Henoc the biographer of St. Sampson relates an
-incident of such absorbing interest that a translation of the Latin,[30]
-however imperfect, will be welcomed. It was during the saint’s sojourn
-at Docco (St. Kew) that we read, “Now it came to pass, on a certain day
-as he journeyed through a certain district which they call Tricurius
-(the hundred of Trigg) he heard on his left hand (_in sinistra parte de
-eo_) to be exact, men worshipping (at) a certain shrine after the custom
-of the Bacchantes by means of a play in honour of an image. Thereupon he
-beckoned to his brothers that they should stand still and be silent
-while he himself, quietly descending from his chariot to the ground and
-standing upon his feet and observing those who worshipped the idol, saw
-in front of them, resting on the summit of a certain hill an abominable
-image. On this hill I myself have been and have adored and with my hand
-have traced the sign of the cross which Saint Sampson, with his own
-hand, carved by means of an iron instrument on a standing stone. When
-Saint Sampson saw it (the image), selecting two only of the brothers to
-be with him, he hastened quickly towards them, their chief Guedianus
-standing at their head, and gently admonished them that they ought not
-to forsake the one God who created all things and worship an idol. And
-when they pleaded as excuse that it was not wrong to keep the festival
-of their progenitors in a play, some being furious, some mocking but
-some of saner mind strongly urging him to go away, straightway the power
-of God was made clearly manifest. For a certain boy driving horses at
-full speed fell from a swift horse to the ground and twisting his head
-under him as he fell headlong, remained, just as he was flung, little
-else than a lifeless corpse.
-
-“Then St. Sampson, speaking to the tribesmen as they wept around the
-body, said, ‘You see that your image is not able to give aid to the dead
-man. But if you will promise that you will utterly destroy this idol and
-no longer adore it I, with God’s assistance, will bring the dead man to
-life.’ And they consenting, he commanded them to withdraw a little
-further off and after praying earnestly over the lifeless man for two
-hours he delivered him, who had been dead, alive and sound before them
-all.
-
-“Seeing this they all with one accord, along with the aforementioned
-chief, prostrated themselves at St. Sampson’s feet and utterly destroyed
-the idol.”
-
-It will have been noticed that the writer does not state whether the
-idol was of stone or of wood; nor is it quite clear whether it was
-itself the object of worship or the representation or symbol of a god.
-Probably it was the latter.
-
-Whatever its nature and character the saint decided upon its destruction
-and marked the sign of the cross not upon it but upon a stone standing
-in its vicinity. It does not seem likely that the word abominable
-(_simulacrum abominabile_) would have been employed to describe a
-wheel-headed stone. The idol was probably a fetich pure and simple or
-possibly a symbol of nature worship.
-
-Whatever may have been the purposes for which menhirs were erected
-during the neolithic period and whatever adoration may have been paid
-them by succeeding races—we have no evidence that such adoration _was_
-paid—it appears certain that they had nothing to do with sun worship.
-The Minoan symbolism, as such, which included the cross or rather the
-wheel with four spokes (in this connection a better and more accurate
-description because it explains the most beautiful form which it assumed
-as the swastika), is entirely absent from the prehistoric monuments of
-Western Europe.[31] The stone crosses of Cornwall are not of an earlier
-date than the sixth or seventh century of our era, and by that time not
-only was the county actively Christian but the Minoan symbolism was
-dead, buried and forgotten.
-
-Stones may be, and in many ages and in many lands have been, venerated
-for their supposed powers and virtues. Such stones, especially in
-Brittany, have received Christianisation, that is, have been marked with
-or surmounted by a cross within comparatively modern times. There is no
-reason why some such course may not have suggested itself to the Cornish
-Christians of the seventh and succeeding centuries. But the golden age
-of Celtic Christianity was during the latter half of the seventh and
-first half of the eighth century, and at that time Cornwall was in
-constant communication with Ireland, the centre of Christian
-learning.[32]
-
-About 270 stone crosses are to be found in Cornwall. They are mostly of
-granite and have been fashioned by means of iron implements, in some
-instances with considerable taste and skill.
-
-They are too well known to require description. To suppose them to have
-been erected by sun worshippers in the sixth and succeeding centuries is
-to suppose the prevalence of a religion in Cornwall which at that time
-prevailed nowhere else in Europe and concerning which history is silent.
-On the other hand, to suppose them to have been originally connected
-with nature worship of a peculiarly revolting character and to have been
-Christianised by signing them with the sign of the cross is highly
-improbable if, as the maintainers of this hypothesis assert, that sign
-was regarded as pagan.
-
-A much simpler and more convincing explanation is that the stone crosses
-were erected in order to disaffect and sanctify places which from time
-immemorial had been devoted to old pagan superstitions.[33] This at any
-rate has the merit of being in accordance with the facts disclosed by
-the Sampson episode. Moreover, it avoids the anachronism which connects
-them with sun worship, while at the same time it disallows the charge of
-incredible folly which must otherwise be imputed to the founders of
-Cornish Christianity if we suppose those earnest men to have retained a
-degrading symbol of nature worship with little or no modification of its
-structural features.
-
------
-
-Footnote 11:
-
- A still earlier age, the eolithic, which in Sussex has supplied my
- school contemporary, Dr. A. Smith Woodward of the British Museum, with
- what he believes to be a link between man and his pre-human ancestor
- is not represented in Cornwall.
-
-Footnote 12:
-
- _Geology of the Land’s End District_, pp. 79-80.
-
-Footnote 13:
-
- “_Le prétendu caractère phallique de quelques-uns de ces monuments
- n’est qu’une conjecture chimérique qui a permis à certains esprits
- imaginatifs de se donner carrière._” Déchelette, _Manuel
- d’Archéologie_, I, 431, n. 2.
-
-Footnote 14:
-
- W. C. Borlase, _Nænia Cornubiæ_, p. 99:
-
- “Wishing to put beyond dispute the origin and purpose of some few at
- least of these monoliths, and to ascertain if any were indeed
- sepulchral, the author ... examined the ground round some half-dozen
- of them.”
-
- At the foot of a menhir at Pridden, St. Buryan, he found “a deposit of
- splinters of human bone.” At the foot of a menhir at Trelew, St.
- Buryan, he found “a deposit of splintered bones similar in quantity
- and appearance to that found at Pridden.” A precisely similar
- discovery was made at Trenuggo, Sancreed. Another at Tregonebris.
-
-Footnote 15:
-
- This is shown by the presence of bronze sickles in Ligurian graves and
- their absence in Iberian.
-
-Footnote 16:
-
- _Archéologie: Age du Bronze_, chap. xiii.
-
-Footnote 17:
-
- Quoted by Déchelette, _Archéologie_, II, pp. 413, 567; by Lord
- Avebury, _Prehistoric Times_, p. 132; by D. Gougaud, _Chrétientés_, p.
- 13.
-
-Footnote 18:
-
- _Archéologie_, II, p. 30.
-
-Footnote 19:
-
- _England before the Norman Conquest_, p. 9.
-
-Footnote 20:
-
- Ezekiel, xxvii and xxviii.
-
-Footnote 21:
-
- Sir Hercules Read, _Early Iron Age_, p. 85.
-
-Footnote 22:
-
- _Arch. Journal_, viii, 8.
-
-Footnote 23:
-
- _Age du Bronze_, p. 29.
-
-Footnote 24:
-
- Oman, _England before the Norman Conquest_, p. 107.
-
-Footnote 25:
-
- Mr. Henry Jenner, F.S.A., to whom I am indebted for this statement,
- has reminded me that St. Michael’s Mount is given in the _Life of St.
- Cadoc_ as Dinsul (Mons solis) and that Tregaseal in St. Just may be a
- compound of which _seal_=_Zil_=_sol_. Both are possible. Roman
- intercourse with the extreme west of Cornwall is proved by the Roman
- milestone at St. Hilary, which is within easy distance of both places.
-
-Footnote 26:
-
- Gougaud, _Chrétientés_, p. 22. The derivation of the word Druid is
- uncertain. There appears to be no doubt that the Druids practised a
- form of divination founded not on the flight but on the song of birds,
- that of the wren in particular. Dren is Irish for wren. From this some
- have inferred that Druid is derived from dren drui-én. There is
- another Irish word _drúi_ (genitive _druad_) which meant a magician.
- Anwyl, _Celtic Religion_, p. 55.
-
-Footnote 27:
-
- Prof. Oman’s translation, _England before the Norman Conquest_, p. 74.
-
-Footnote 28:
-
- See, however, chap. iv.
-
-Footnote 29:
-
- D. Gougaud, _Chrétientés_, pp. 16, 17.
-
-Footnote 30:
-
- Edited by M. Fawtier (Paris, Champion, 5 Quai Malequais, 1912). The
- Latin text is given in the appendix to this book p. 169.
-
-Footnote 31:
-
- Déchelette, _Archéologie Préhistorique_, p. 441.
-
-Footnote 32:
-
- Oman, _England before the Norman Conquest_, p. 30.
-
-Footnote 33:
-
- Anatole le Braz, _La nuit des feux_.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- III
-
- CORNWALL AND BRITTANY
-
-
-Although much good work has been done and useful results have been
-obtained in many fields of research both by individual Cornishmen and by
-societies like the Royal Institution of Cornwall, there is one
-department at least which has been somewhat neglected by those for whom
-it might have been expected to possess a special attractiveness.
-
-The interest which of late years has been awakened in the Cornish
-language and in Celtic Christianity has not been the result of any
-revival in Cornwall itself. Mr. Whitley Stokes is an Irishman by birth
-and extraction, Professor Loth a Breton, Mr. Henry Jenner a Cornishman.
-In fact no Cornishman except the last-named has so far thrown himself
-wholeheartedly into the movement which has for its object the critical
-study of the language and religion of the Celtic-speaking nations. This
-is much to be regretted, because both of these subjects were assigned a
-place in the comprehensive scheme of Dr. Borlase, which, as conceived
-and elaborated by him, entitled him to rank among the leading European
-antiquaries of his own day. Although Dr. Borlase achieved little of
-permanent value in the way of exposition, he gathered much valuable
-material which, but for him, would have been lost, and by his sagacity
-and diligence succeeded in riveting the attention of his compatriots.
-
-He was, like all the leading archæologists of his time, a resolute
-believer in the Druidical origin of the prehistoric remains of the
-county, a theory which he advocated with consummate skill and
-particularity. Since his death the theory has been found to be untenable
-without any serious injury, however, being done to his high reputation.
-
-The brilliant essay of his great-great-grandson, the late Mr. William
-Copeland Borlase, on the _Age of the Saints_, first printed in 1878, has
-been one of the very few original works accomplished in the county
-having for its object the exposition of Celtic Christianity. In this
-work its writer attempted too much. Subsequent research has shown that
-many of his identifications of the Cornish saints are untrustworthy, and
-that his arbitrary delineation of the spheres of influence of the
-respective groups of Irish, Welsh and Breton saints is often fanciful
-and misleading.
-
-Given leisure and the spirit of enquiry, the two subjects which ought to
-appeal most strongly to a Cornishman are the ancient religion and the
-ancient language of the county to which he belongs.
-
-Both subjects are now well within his reach owing to the immense amount
-of material which has, within recent years, been made available by the
-publication of ancient records. The _Councils and Ecclesiastical
-Documents_ of Haddan and Stubbs, the _Episcopal Registers_, edited by
-Hingeston-Randolph, the _Parish Registers_, edited by Phillimore and
-others, the publications of the Record Commissioners and of the Royal
-Institution of Cornwall, the _Revue Celtique_, the _Ancient Cornish
-Drama_, edited by Mr. Edwin Norris, the critical works of Mr. Whitley
-Stokes, of Professor Loth and Dom Gougaud, the _Cornish Grammar_ of Mr.
-Jenner; these are a few of the many sources whence valuable information
-may be derived for the comparative study of these subjects. In this
-connection it may be observed that little satisfaction will be gained
-from facts and statements which are obtained at second hand. Facts must
-be sought out in the original documents and examined in their original
-settings.
-
-The context is often more illuminating than the fact which it enshrines.
-Not documents only; the towns, villages, hamlets and homesteads, with
-their ancient names, address silent appeals to the hearts and
-understandings of those who live among them.
-
-An interesting illustration is supplied by the three Cornish words,
-Eglos (_Ecclesia_), Escop (_Episcopus_) and Pleu (_Plebs_)—interesting
-because the final judgment must be held in suspense until a survey has
-been made of their ramifications. All three words are found in the
-place-names of this county. Eglos is found in Lanteglos, Egloskerry and
-in some other places; Escop is found in Trescobeas in Budock, formerly
-appendant to the bishop’s manor of Penryn, also in Mainen Escop
-(Bishop’s Rock), in the Isles of Scilly; Pleu is found in Plunent, the
-ancient name of Pelynt, in Pluvathack (Budock) and possibly in Bleu
-Bridge in Gulval. Names beginning or ending in Eglos are numerous in
-Cornwall; those having Pleu for the first syllable are very few in
-number. In Brittany very few place-names are composed of Eglos and
-Escop, whereas Pleu enters into many. Why does Pleu rather than Eglos
-lend itself so readily in Brittany to the exigencies of ecclesiastical
-nomenclature? Were it not that Lan (monastery) is equally distributed in
-the two countries, we should be tempted to say that in Cornwall a Celtic
-word (lan) was preferred to a Latin word (plebs) to describe the
-ecclesiastical unit. Some difference of condition or of association
-there must have been to account for it. That which most readily occurs
-is that Armorica was thoroughly Latinised before the insular Celts
-arrived there, whereas Cornwall was probably never brought into close
-contact with Roman civilisation as such except on and near the coast; in
-other words, that Plebs was in use in the former country before it
-became Christian and acquired afterwards a specific ecclesiastical
-signification, whereas in Cornwall it was introduced along with
-Christianity or after Christianity had taken root. Very few traces of
-Roman civilisation are to be found in this county. The Roman milestone
-at St. Hilary is almost unique. Roman coins, of which many have been
-found in the county, do not prove Roman settlement. It is certain,
-however, that Britain had become Christian, at least in name, before the
-Roman legions were withdrawn, and it is therefore probable that the
-words Eglos, Escop and Pleu had been received into the Cornish language
-before that time. And the true explanation of the persistence of Pleu in
-the place-names of Brittany seems to be that the insular Britons, who
-had acquired the word Plebs during the Roman occupation, converted it,
-for ecclesiastical purposes, into Pleu and took it with them when they
-emigrated to Armorica, where very soon it had to give place to the word
-Pares (from the French Paroisse), though not before it had taken root in
-the place-names. In Cornwall and Wales, on the other hand, Pleu remained
-in current use and is therefore seldom found in the place-names of those
-countries. Making allowance for changed conditions, the same explanation
-accounts for the persistence of the word Lan in the place-names of all
-three countries—it persisted in the place-names because it had fallen
-out of current use.
-
-For reasons which will appear later, it is important to keep well in
-mind the relations which subsisted between Cornwall and Brittany from
-the time of the Dumnonian exodus, which began in the first half of the
-fifth century, until those relations were interrupted in the sixteenth
-century.
-
-Leaving for future discussion the question of religion, there are points
-of contact between the two countries which deserve attention, not only
-because they are interesting in themselves, but because they can hardly
-fail to suggest others.
-
-The colonisation of Armorica by the people of Dumnonia is accepted by
-every scholar of repute. The gradual re-settlement of Bretons in
-Cornwall is not so well known. Nevertheless, the historical evidence is
-not open to question. Domesday Book shows that, with three exceptions,
-all the landholders in Cornwall were, in the days of Edward the
-Confessor, Saxons. When William the Norman set about the conquest of
-England, he was joined by several Breton nobles, who, by way of reward,
-received considerable grants of land in Cornwall. Richard Fitz Turold,
-the ancestor of the baronial house of Cardinan, received thirty-one
-manors, Brient six, Blohiu five, Jovin thirteen, Wihumar three and
-Judhel one.
-
-It was, doubtless, owing to the presence of these Breton knights that
-Cornwall came to play so important a part in the Arthurian romances,
-which, soon after the Conquest, became known throughout western Europe.
-There has been much controversy respecting their origin. They have been
-attributed to England, Wales, Cornwall and Brittany. That of _Tristan
-and Iseult_ was, until quite recently, commonly referred to an English
-archetype which assumed literary form at the hands of British and Welsh
-minstrels or jugglers.
-
-It has remained for Professor Loth to demonstrate, beyond the
-possibility of doubt, that it originated in Cornwall at a time when
-Celtic, Saxon and Norman were all spoken languages. Those who are
-familiar with the romance will have been puzzled by the presence of two
-Iseults in one and the same story. On this point M. Loth says, “in my
-opinion it is from the juxtaposition in Cornwall of two legends, the
-Cornish and the Armorican, and from a compromise between the two that
-the creation of the two Iseults has originated.”[34]
-
-No better proof could be found of the friendly spirit which existed
-between the two nations than their mutual consent to share the tales and
-traditions of both.
-
-It was a Breton who, in 1177, carried away the body of St. Petrock to
-the monastery of St. Mewan in Brittany. As a canon of Bodmin he had
-learnt to venerate the saint, and doubtless considered that he could
-confer no greater boon upon his own countrymen than to present them with
-the saint’s relics. At the instance of Henry II, Roland de Dinan
-restored them to the Priory.
-
-The trade between the two countries was considerable. The Patent Rolls
-supply ample evidence of this. In 1343 we find an inquisition respecting
-certain mariners of the county of Cornwall who had been received into
-the service of the Duchess of Brittany, but who had turned pirates and
-plundered the vessels of both countries.
-
-More convincing still is the evidence supplied by the first subsidy roll
-of King Henry VIII. The roll is undated, but the date cannot be later
-than 1523. In it are given the names of all those who were required to
-contribute to the subsidy and the several amounts of their assessment,
-in land and goods, for the purpose. The roll for the hundred of Penwith
-is almost complete, only the parishes of Crowan, Illogan, Redruth and a
-part of Camborne being missing.[35] In all the Penwith parishes, save
-five of the smaller ones, are found Bretons who are described as _nati
-in partibus Britanniæ sub obediencia Regis Francorum_. These Bretons
-constitute more than one-sixth of the total tax-paying population of the
-hundred of Penwith. They are described as tinners, fishermen, smiths,
-servants, labourers and cooks: the occupations of twenty-nine of them
-are not given. Although the several amounts to be contributed by them
-are in every case in respect of goods and comparatively small, there is
-fortunately reliable evidence to prove they were not mere sojourners but
-persons who had come to stay.
-
-The order to keep parish registers issued by Thomas Cromwell in 1537,
-and the further order, in 1597, requiring a transcript of them to be
-made on parchment, would have provided future generations with an
-invaluable source of information, had those orders been generally obeyed
-and the records carefully preserved.
-
-Unfortunately, few parishes can claim to possess an uninterrupted record
-of baptisms, marriages and burials from the year 1538 up to the present
-time. In Penwith only Camborne enjoys this distinction. All the rest of
-the registers begin after the accession of Queen Elizabeth. The earliest
-of the Madron registers, which begins in 1577, has been printed and is
-accessible: the Camborne marriages have also been printed. From these
-two registers it will suffice to give extracts which bear upon Breton
-settlement in the county. Camborne supplies the following marriages:
-
- 1538. John Carthowe, brito, and Nora his wife.
- 1540. Stephen Bryton and Jane his wife.
- 1540. G’ua Bryton and Margaret his wife.
- 1540. Uden John, brytton, and his wife.
- 1540. Gregorie Brytton and Margaret his wife.
- 1546. John Gerecrist and Margaret Willm, bryttons.
- 1568. Peres Brytton and Alson his wife.
-
-If the above list is compared with the subsidy roll, to which reference
-has been made, it will be clear that Bryton is not a surname but a
-descriptive epithet. The list, in fact, supplies only four surnames,
-Carthowe, John, Willm and Gerecrist. Of these the first and last are
-interesting: the first survives in Cornwall as Carthewe and in Brittany
-as Carzou; the last is a Breton place-name—Kergrist, near Pontivy.[36]
-
-As showing that the Breton immigrants did not return to their own
-country the following entries from the Madron register[37] will be
-helpful, if not conclusive. Among the burials we have:
-
- 1582. Jane, wife of John Brittayne.
- 1585. Elizabeth, wife of Oliver, the Brittonn.
- 1587. Joane, wife of John Britton.
- 1599. Peres Brittayne.
-
-Unfortunately the Madron baptisms are missing until 1592 and the
-marriages until 1577. It is impossible, however, with the Camborne
-marriages and the Madron burials before us, to resist the conclusion
-that in the first half of the sixteenth century Bretons arrived, married
-and were buried in the county. They doubtless left descendants. It is
-remarkable, however, that whereas, at the present time, in Cornwall the
-surname Britton or Bridden is rare, in the Midlands, where Breton
-influence was never considerable, it is comparatively common. The
-explanation appears to be that the Christian names of the Breton
-immigrants became surnames, and in this way the number of Christian
-surnames, which in West Cornwall now amounts to little short of 30 per
-cent of the whole number, was vastly increased.
-
-For how long the tide of Breton immigration had been flowing, when we
-meet with it in the sixteenth century, it is impossible to say. Its
-persistence in the first half of that century is not more noteworthy
-than its arrest in the second half.[38]
-
-Brittany had become a French province in 1495 by the marriage of Anne,
-Duchess of Brittany, to Charles VIII. The tortuous foreign policy of
-Queen Elizabeth of England, no less than the political and religious
-complications of her protracted reign, could hardly have been favourable
-to Breton immigration. The reformed religion and the decline of the
-Cornish language have prevented a renewal of close relations between the
-two countries.
-
-The mystery and miracle plays constituted another link between Cornwall
-and Brittany. Whether written in Cornish or Breton they could be
-understood by the inhabitants of both countries.
-
-They were acted on both sides of the Channel in the open air. The
-subject matter—sacred history and religious biography—was the same for
-both. The trilogy called the Ordinalia, which, in three plays, covered
-roughly the same ground as the Old and New Testament, represents the
-Cornish treatment, by means of the Cornish language, of the mystery,
-which, in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, was common to western
-Europe. But the miracle play of _Beunans Meriasek_, the life of St.
-Meriasek, was Celtic in origin and treatment. The Cornish version,
-written by Dom Hadton, in 1504, had probably a Breton archetype. St.
-Meriasek or Meriadec, who shares with St. Martin the patronage of
-Camborne, was unquestionably a very important personage in Brittany. He
-gave his name to a trève of Plumergat, Pluvigner, Pluneret and
-Noyal-Pontivy:[39] he is the patron of Stival and of Plougasnou. He was
-also numbered among the early bishops of Vannes, though, according to M.
-Loth, mistakenly.[40]
-
-It is significant that in the Cornish _Beunans Meriasek_ his elevation
-to that see forms an important episode. This fact, of itself, would
-suggest a Breton origin for the play. Mr. Thurstan Peter has, on other
-grounds, arrived at the same conclusion.[41]
-
-The mystery and miracle plays were still in vogue when Richard Carew
-wrote his _Survey of Cornwall_. There is no need to quote the well-known
-passage in which he describes the degradation of what had once been a
-valuable means of instruction, but which, in his day (1590), had become
-a questionable form of popular entertainment.
-
-At St. Just-in-Penwith and Perranzabuloe the plain-an-gware, place of
-the play, is more or less carefully preserved. The populous district of
-Plainangwarry in the parish of Redruth also reminds the inhabitants of
-the days of old and the years that are past. In more than one manorial
-extent, as, for example, in that of the manor of St. Buryan, the writer
-has found a tenement, described as Plainangware, the site of which is
-now unknown. It is not improbable that every considerable Cornish parish
-had formerly a space reserved for the mystery and miracle play.
-
-No attempts have hitherto been made to revive these plays in
-Cornwall.[42] A graduate of Missouri University, visiting the
-Plain-an-gware at St. Just, informed the writer that in New York, with
-the assistance of wealthy patrons, the Cornish plays had been
-successfully rendered by members of the University. In Brittany there
-has been of late years a notable revival of the mysteries on modern
-lines in the Breton language. Under the direction of an enlightened
-clergy, encouraged by eminent Celtic scholars, the plays are attracting
-the attention of many besides those for whom they have been written. The
-marked histrionic ability of the players, most, if not all, of them
-simple country folk, the atmosphere of reverent adoring faith, and of
-robust inspiring patriotism, the utter absence of anything like vanity
-or pretence, the intense reality of the Gospel story which, too often,
-in the case of ordinary Englishmen, has, under the soothing influence of
-an inimitable authorised version of the Holy Scriptures, become an
-idyllic, poetical and idealistic presentment of Scriptural truth, when
-proclaimed by the living voice and the impassioned fervour of believing
-hearts amid circumstances not very dissimilar to those which gave it
-birth: all this is irresistibly pathetic and convincing.
-
-No one who has been present at St. Anne d’Auray and who has followed,
-even by means of a French translation, the Boéh-er-goèd (the Call of the
-Blood), in which the parable of the Prodigal Son is unfolded strictly on
-the lines of the sacred narrative, can ever forget it. In the words of
-Abbé le Bayon, the writer of the libretto, it is “par delà ce pauvre
-père qui souffrit un jour, dans quelque coin ignoré, de l’abandon
-inqualifiable de son fils—que chacun des spectateurs veuille bien
-entrevoir; le cœur de Dieu éternellement blessé des abandons humains;
-mais aussi, la vieille Bretagne toute déchirée au délaissement des siens
-et confiante encore, toujours aimante, rappelant à sa vieille langue, à
-ses croyances anciennes, les fils oublieux en qui repose l’espoir de la
-race.” The appeal “à sa vieille langue” for Cornishmen comes too late,
-but that “à ses croyances anciennes” should meet with a response from
-those at least who are zealous for the traditions of their Cornish
-forefathers.
-
------
-
-Footnote 34:
-
- _Romans de la Table Ronde_, p. 110.
-
-Footnote 35:
-
- The Roll was printed by the Royal Institution of Cornwall in 1887.
- Extracts from some of the later rolls are given by Mr. J. H. Matthews
- in his _History of St. Ives, Lelant, Towednack and Zennor_, pp.
- 133-42; and by Dr. W. J. Stephens in his _Collections for a History of
- Crantock_.
-
-Footnote 36:
-
- I am indebted to Professor Loth for the identification of these
- surnames.
-
-Footnote 37:
-
- Some further light would doubtless be thrown on the subject if the
- Camborne registers were searched for the children of the above
- marriages and for the burial of their parents. It is noteworthy that
- Carthew marriages were solemnised at Camborne in 1583 and 1588. They
- may have been, and probably were, those of John Carthowe’s children.
-
-Footnote 38:
-
- As late, however, as 1599 we meet with Bretons at Redruth, who
- contributed handsomely to the subsidy of that year. Six may be noted
- in the St. Ives district in 1571, but none in 1593 or after that date
- (Lay Subsidies, 87 (218)).
-
-Footnote 39:
-
- The trève is described by Dom Gougaud as a parochial subdivision still
- recognised in certain cantons of Brittany (_Chrétientés_, p. 124).
-
-Footnote 40:
-
- Loth’s _Les Saints bretons_, pp. 92, 93.
-
-Footnote 41:
-
- Peter, _Old Cornish Drama_, p. 34.
-
-Footnote 42:
-
- After the above was written, Mr. Thurstan Peter, President of the
- Royal Institution of Cornwall, announced that under the ægis of that
- institution the _Beunans Meriasek_ would be performed in the year
- 1915. The great war has necessarily caused the postponement of the
- enterprise.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- IV
-
- THE CELTIC CHRISTIANITY OF CORNWALL
-
-
-By comparing the development of Christian institutions in the various
-portions of the Celtic world and observing those elements which were,
-for three centuries at least, characteristic, common and permanent, it
-ought to be possible to arrive at some very definite and useful results.
-It ought to be possible to supplement the evidence, supplied by writers
-like Gildas and the venerable Bede, and, from the common store of Celtic
-learning, acquired in Wales, Ireland and Brittany, to remedy our
-defective knowledge of Cornwall and of Cornish Christianity. Obviously
-the closer the relations between the four Celtic families the stronger
-the presumption in favour of an identity of ecclesiastical organisation.
-
-Until the Saxon raids, which began in the year 428, Cornwall and Wales
-were integral portions of Great Britain; the inhabitants, though
-differentiated into kingdoms, were bound together by a common religion
-and by a more or less common language.
-
-The Roman occupation which in Armorica had changed the vernacular from
-Gaulish to Latin (which in the fifth century was, in that country,
-already giving rise to a romance language) achieved no such marked
-result in Britain. Latin may have been spoken in the centres of
-population and in places where the Roman influence was exceptionally
-strong; it may have been spoken, as Professor Haverfield contends, in
-the eastern counties; but the absence of any trace of a romance language
-goes to prove that it was never the vernacular.
-
-The Saxon invasion which, during the fifth and sixth centuries, reduced
-the Britons to a state of servitude, or drove them to the more
-inaccessible and remote regions of Wales and Cornwall, was the immediate
-cause of a great exodus to Armorica. No event in British history proved
-more fruitful in results: no event is more suggestive for the purpose of
-elucidating Cornish Church history. How large was the share taken in
-that emigration by the people of Dumnonia (Cornwall, Devon, Dorset and
-Somerset) may be gathered from the fact that the language which the
-emigrants introduced into Armorica—a language which speedily superseded
-Latin just as Latin had superseded Gaulish—was Cornish rather than
-Welsh, the language, in short, which survived in some parts of Cornwall
-until the eighteenth century and which is, with some slight
-modification, still spoken in Finistère and to some extent in Morbihan
-and Côtes du Nord. Professor Loth, whose eminence as a Celtic scholar no
-one will dispute, has written, “it is certain that linguistically the
-Britons of Cornwall were nearer of kin to the emigrants than the Welsh:
-they doubtless occupied the nearer neighbourhood of ancient Dumnonia.”
-“The Breton language forms with Cornish a closely compacted unity as
-opposed to Welsh, although the three languages were assuredly very near
-neighbours at this period” (the fifth century).[43]
-
-Armorica itself became known as Brittany in the sixth century. Cornwall
-(Cornouaille) was adopted as the name of that portion of it between the
-Elorn and the Ellé soon afterwards. Dumnonia was the name given to the
-northern portion between the Elorn and the Cuesnon in the ninth century.
-The settlers in Armorica introduced their own form of Christianity, and
-the object of the British and Irish missionary saints who flocked
-thither soon afterwards was not, as ancient writers have supposed, in
-order to convert the pagan Gauls, but rather to administer to the
-spiritual needs of their compatriots. To these missions our Dumnonia
-contributed little in comparison with Wales. Cornwall after the
-foundation of the kingdom of Wessex in 519 became isolated: its
-relations with Brittany were doubtless closer than with Saxonised
-Britain. But it never became, like Wales and Ireland in the fifth and
-sixth centuries, a great missionary centre. The founders of the Breton
-monastery-bishoprics—Pol Aurelian, Lunaire, Magloire, Mewan and Malo
-were all Welsh: Tutwal only, the founder of Tréguier, was of British
-Dumnonia. Of the British saints whose names are found in the parishes,
-fractions of parishes and holy places of Brittany, from 80 to 90 are
-Welsh; about 60 appear in Cornwall; from 30 to 40 appear only in
-Brittany and in Cornwall and Devon, and a few in Somerset.[44]
-
-The British refugees remind us of Æneas whom tradition represents as
-bringing with him his Lares and Penates to Italy. The Dumnonian
-immigrants brought with them the cult of their own insular saints. At a
-later period Brittany was able to make a return in kind. Pol Aurelian,
-Sampson, Columba, Meriadec, Corentin and others of Breton fame were
-received into the devotional system of Cornwall.
-
-Not only were the Breton and Cornish people one in origin, tradition,
-language and religious sentiment, they were one in their Celtic ideal of
-the priestly and religious life. Theirs no less than that of the Welsh
-and Irish was the monastic ideal. Every Cornish place-name bearing the
-prefix _lan_, together with some place-names bearing the prefix _nan_,
-implies a monastic foundation. Lanisley, Landithy, Lanhydrock, Lanherne
-and Landegy, Nancekuke and Nansladron are a few examples which show that
-the quasi-monastic foundations of Domesday Book were only modified
-survivals of what was in the sixth century the accepted ecclesiastical
-type, a type which continued to exist apparently long after the
-parochial system made its appearance. A body of celibate clergy, living
-in community, observing a religious rule and entrusted with the care of
-souls over an ill-defined area will probably represent the normal, just
-as an anchorite living solitary with a view to the perfecting of his
-soul in holiness will represent the abnormal development of the monastic
-ideal. We have no means of estimating the number of monks whose
-segregation constituted a Cornish lan. It is probable that the
-communities were small as compared with those of Wales and Ireland. The
-great monastery of Bangor Iscoed on the Dee had, according to the
-Venerable Bede, at the beginning of the seventh century no less than
-2100 monks. Clonard, in the county of Meath, founded by St. Finnian
-about the year 520, is said to have been larger. It may be extravagance
-on the part of the biographer of St. Patrick to state that the saint
-enjoined a levy of a tithe of the men as well as a tithe of the land for
-the support of the Church,[45] but there can be no doubt that a very
-considerable fraction of the Celtic population embraced the religious
-life. At the same time we shall probably arrive at a false economic
-inference unless we bear in mind the tripartite division of the monk’s
-day which required one-third of it to be spent in manual labour.
-
-Professor Loth, as the result of a careful study of Breton toponomastic,
-has arrived at the conclusion that the Armorican parishes were placed as
-early as the sixth and seventh century under the invocation of the
-saints—national, emigrant, or otherwise—whose names they still bear.[46]
-It is therefore possible, I think probable, that the Cornish parish is
-older than the English. The reforms of Archbishop Theodore (668-690)
-which resulted in the subdivision of dioceses and the formation of
-parishes, were begun though not completed a little less than a century
-later. Cornwall and Wales were unaffected by these reforms, the
-Archbishop of Canterbury’s jurisdiction not being acknowledged by
-Cornwall until the days of Egbert (803-839), or by Wales until the
-beginning of the twelfth century.
-
-In the absence of clear historical evidence it would be rash to assert
-that every development in Wales, Brittany and Ireland was followed by a
-corresponding development in Cornwall, but where the same religious
-influences were at work in every other Celtic-speaking country it may be
-assumed that those influences were at work in Cornwall, and the
-receptivity of the Cornish in the matter of religion, when the influence
-was held to come from the right quarter, is witnessed by the readiness
-wherewith they admitted Welsh, Irish and Breton saints into their
-hagiologies.
-
-At the time under discussion it will be borne in mind that the saints
-reverenced in Cornwall were almost if not wholly Celtic. Even at the
-present time, in spite of the Saxon conquest and the submission to
-Canterbury, in spite of the attempt to substitute saints from the Roman
-Kalendar for the Celtic patrons of Cornish churches in the fourteenth
-century, and in spite of the ignorant perversion of spelling and the
-abortive attempts at identification on the part of the English
-registrars who conducted the business of the bishop’s court at Exeter,
-it is a matter for wonder and gratitude that so many Cornish churches
-should still be known by their ancient saints’ names.
-
-If we compare the dedications of Derbyshire with those of Cornwall we
-find that of the 168 ancient churches in the former county, 72 are under
-the invocation of Scriptural saints, 18 under St. Michael, 28 under All
-Saints, 34 under historical saints like Martin, Lawrence and Giles and
-about 16 under English and Saxonised saints, like Edmund, Oswald,
-Wilfrid, Werburgh and Cuthbert.
-
-On the other hand, in Cornwall, of the 200 dedications 30 are
-Scriptural, less than 30 are strangers (either historical and
-non-English like Martin, German and Clement, or aggressively English,
-like Morwenna, Werburgh, Swithun and Neot, or Saxonised like Cuthbert,
-Olave, Odulph and Hugh) and the rest, more than two-thirds of the total
-number, are Celtic. Nor is it difficult to account for the presence of
-the Saxon element. The monastic ideal presented by Werburgh the abbess
-and by Cuthbert the abbot-bishop would appeal to the prevailing monastic
-temper, while the early settlement of Saxons in the north-eastern
-portion of the county, of which we have abundant proof in its
-toponomastic (e.g. in Morwenstow, Jacobstow, Aldestow and Neotstou) and
-in the will of King Alfred (871-901) whose possessions in Triconshire
-(the hundred of Trigg which at that time probably embraced the hundred
-of Stratton) are expressly mentioned, will account for saints like Neot,
-Swithun and Morwenna who probably displaced the Celtic saints of an
-earlier period.
-
-Before passing to what is of greatest interest—the Celtic episcopate—a
-few words are required respecting the two great controversies, which,
-however trivial in themselves, served the purpose of furnishing records
-of a period concerning which records are very scarce.
-
-The Easter no less than the Tonsure controversy was one of the results
-of the isolation of Celtic Christianity. In order to find Easter the
-Roman Church had, until the year 457, used the old Jewish cycle of 84
-years. In that year a cycle of 532 years was adopted. The Welsh and
-Cornish, who had received their Christianity during the Roman occupation
-of Great Britain, and therefore long before 457, continued to use the
-Jewish cycle. They refused to conform to the Roman use and persisted in
-their refusal for a very considerable period. Ireland, which had also
-become Christian before 457, was the first to adopt the Roman Easter in
-633. Cornwall followed in or about 705, as the result of St. Aldhelm’s
-famous letter to Geruntius, prince of Dumnonia. North Wales held out
-until 768 and South Wales until 777.[47] Mr. Haddan, who identifies the
-“errores” of bishop Leofric’s Missal (909) with the “egregium errorem
-Brittonum” of Bede’s history, is inclined to the opinion that St.
-Aldhelm’s letter was inoperative outside the Kingdom of Wessex;[48] but
-the opinion is open to dispute.
-
-The shaving of the head does not appear to have been associated with the
-Christian ministry until the fourth century. The apostolic injunction
-respecting long hair was observed, but it was the monks who introduced
-the tonsure which, at first, was a tonsure of the entire head and known
-as that of St. Paul. St. Peter’s tonsure, which allowed to the shaven
-ecclesiastic an aureole or crown of hair around the denuded pate, was
-not introduced until the sixth century. Long before this time, however,
-the monks of the Celtic world had become distinguished by a tonsure
-which apparently made bare the fore part only of the head and left a
-semicircular fringe in front. The Celtic tonsure was taken by the
-British refugees to Brittany and Galicia. It was as characteristic of
-the Celtic clergy as the kilt is characteristic of Scottish soldiers
-to-day. Its origin was almost certainly Druidical, and, if so, it is one
-of the few shreds of evidence we possess of the presence of Druids in
-Cornwall. Their presence in Great Britain at an earlier period is
-generally allowed; their presence and power in Ireland is conclusively
-proved.
-
-The Celtic tonsure appears to have been abandoned at the time when the
-Roman Easter was accepted.
-
------
-
-Footnote 43:
-
- _Les Noms des Saints bretons_, p. 143.
-
-Footnote 44:
-
- Loth, _ibid._, p. 124, n. 1.
-
-Footnote 45:
-
- Quoted by Dom Gougaud, _Les Chrétientés celtiques_, p. 82.
-
-Footnote 46:
-
- Gougaud, _ibid._, p. 107.
-
-Footnote 47:
-
- Haddan and Stubbs, _Councils_, etc., i, 201.
-
-Footnote 48:
-
- _Ibid._, i, 674 and 676.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- V
-
- THE MONASTERY-BISHOPRICS OF CORNWALL
-
-
-The chief interest of Celtic Christianity gathers around the
-monastery-bishopric and the abbot-bishop who ruled it. In the sixth
-century the religious life had become much more than a counsel of
-perfection. In Ireland the Church was almost exclusively monastic. In
-Wales St. German is said to have founded a monastery during his second
-visit. Iltut, whom he ordained priest, was the founder of Llantwit, the
-great school of monks whence came Sampson, Paul Aurelian and possibly
-Gildas and David.
-
-At the outset it is necessary to guard against the undercurrent of
-thought which connects Celtic monasticism with one or other of the great
-religious orders. The earliest of these orders—that of St. Benedict—was
-not established until about A.D. 529, and was not introduced into
-Britain until St. Augustine’s arrival in A.D. 597. At the interview
-between Augustine and the Welsh bishops in 603 Dinoot abbot of Bangor
-Iscoed was among the strongest opponents of compromise. Celtic
-monasticism owed nothing to St. Benedict or to St. Augustine. When
-therefore we read the statement of a shrewd and learned writer like Sir
-John Maclean that “St. Petrock founded his monastery at Bodmin adopting
-the rule of St. Benedict” and when we recall an admission by the same
-writer that Petrock was educated at the great monastery of Clonard
-towards the end of the fifth or at the beginning of the sixth century,
-i.e. presumably between 490 and A.D. 510 and therefore before the
-Benedictine order was founded, we realise how mischievous this
-undercurrent of thought may prove.
-
-There is no evidence that any early monastic foundation in the Celtic
-world was established in accordance with the Benedictine discipline.
-Celtic monasticism was quite definitely _sui generis_. The mission of
-St. German in 429 and 447 probably laid the foundations of it in
-Britain.
-
-It had achieved some of its greatest victories before St. Augustine of
-Canterbury was born. Paul Aurelian, the Welsh monk, established the
-monastery-bishopric of Léon in A.D. 530: Sampson, a compatriot, the
-similar foundation at Dol in A.D. 565: Tutwal of British Dumnonia was
-abbot before he became abbot-bishop of Tréguier in the same century. In
-Ireland the monastery of Clonard was founded before the Benedictine
-order came into existence. St. Patrick was a contemporary of St. German.
-Celtic Christianity, while it was practically independent of Rome,[49]
-became intensely monastic. There is nothing therefore to lead us to
-regard the canons of St. Petrock, St. Piran, St. Stephen, St. Keverne
-and St. Probus, mentioned in Domesday Book, as subject to the discipline
-of St. Benedict. Such evidence as we possess tends to confirm the
-contrary opinion. What has been said of the order of St. Benedict
-applies with greater force to that of St. Augustine, the Black Canons,
-whose earliest foundation in England dates from A.D. 1108, that is, 22
-years after Domesday Book was compiled. Cardinal Gasquet truly says the
-clergy of every large church, as being subject to rule, were called
-canons. The rule of St. Augustine was not introduced at Bodmin until the
-time of Bishop William Warelwast (1107-36).[50]
-
-Under the strong pressure exerted by monastic expansion the governmental
-character of episcopacy became attenuated. This was especially the case
-in Ireland and in those churches which owed their foundation to Irish
-missions. The multiplication of bishops tended to degrade the office. It
-is impossible to read the accounts of monastic rule as developed by St.
-Bridget at Kildare and by the Irish mission at Iona, and of the
-mechanical and subsidiary part which the bishops were called upon to
-play in the drama, without being aware of the subversion of one of the
-fundamental marks of episcopacy. The present writer has found but slight
-evidence of this disastrous policy in Wales and Brittany. There the
-abbot-bishop is seen as the ruler of a monastery or of a tribe.
-Innumerable monasteries had no bishop at all. The presence of a bishop
-gave to the monastery the elements of permanence and priority. The
-Breton and Welsh monastery-bishoprics have in many instances survived as
-bishoprics up to the present time solely, as it would seem, owing to
-their early episcopal character.
-
-The distinction between the Irish and British conception of episcopacy
-must be borne in mind when we attempt to reconstruct the ecclesiastical
-institutions of Cornwall. It has been shown that the relation between
-Cornwall and Brittany was that of mother and daughter. Between Wales and
-Cornwall the relation, though probably less close, was far closer than
-that between Ireland and Cornwall. It is therefore more than probable
-that while the abbot-bishop was everywhere a distinguishing feature of
-Celtic Christianity there was here (in this county) no such perversion
-of the episcopal office as to give rise to a body of _episcopi vagantes_
-of whom we read in connection with Ireland and Irish missions.[51]
-
-That Cornwall possessed bishops is certain, and that they ruled
-monasteries is equally certain, diocesan bishops being, during the
-period under consideration, practically unknown to the Celtic world.
-History helps us little as regards Cornwall. We know that in A.D. 664
-two British bishops (duobus de Brittonum gente episcopis), whom Mr.
-Haddan considers to have been Cornish, assisted Wini, the Saxon bishop
-of Wessex, in the consecration of St. Chad.[52]
-
-Gildas, the Jeremiah of Britain, whose _De Excidio_ is stated to have
-been written in the sixth century, introduces us to an ecclesiastical
-system which, in respect of its main features, differs hardly if at all
-from that with which we are familiar, but which both surprises us by the
-evidence of its progress and alarms us by the extent of its
-perverseness. Gildas speaks of the clergy “intruding themselves into the
-preferments of the Church, yea, rather buying the same at a high rate”
-and “after the example of Simon Magus buying the office of a bishop or
-of a priest.” There was, therefore, already in the sixth century, if the
-traditional date of the _De Excidio_ be accepted, a gradation not only
-of dignity but also of office and emolument, for which, without Gildas’
-evidence, we should hardly have been prepared. The denunciations of
-Gildas have been held to apply to the civil rulers and the secular
-clergy only,[53] but there seems to be no good reason for accepting this
-hypothesis unless we read into the sixth century conditions which are
-found at a later period. It is important and sufficient for us to know
-that the British Church was highly organised and comparatively wealthy
-at this time.
-
-To suppose, however, that Celtic monasteries were large, solid
-structures of stone with cloisters, refectories, dortors and the like is
-to mistake the economic conditions of the period and of the countries
-under review. To associate the Celtic bishop with a durable and spacious
-cathedral church is almost as grotesque an anachronism as to represent
-St. Lucy (who died in the year 303), as they do in the sailors’ church
-at Naples, apparelled in a modern court dress with a tiara of gems and a
-necklace of beautiful pearls.
-
-The Celtic monastery has been compared to a pioneer settlement. It
-consisted of a congeries of detached cells, each suitable for the
-habitation of one or more monks. The cells, like the churches of the
-period, were commonly of wood, sometimes of stone. It is therefore,
-after the lapse of so many centuries, usually futile to seek for traces
-of them. Of existing Christian remains of the Celtic period in Cornwall
-the most noteworthy and interesting are the granite crosses and those
-monuments especially which bear the Chi-rho monogram. The chapels at
-Perranzabuloe, at Gwithian and at Madron are also of this date, the two
-former probably owing their preservation to the sand which buried them
-and the latter to the healing virtues of the waters of the holy well
-which flow through it.[54]
-
-Having shown that the Celtic conception of episcopal jurisdiction was
-definitely monastic, as opposed to the Roman which, at an early period,
-had become diocesan, it is necessary to fix approximately the date at
-which, in Cornwall, the former gave place to the latter. Upon the
-solution of the problem depends the character to be assigned to the four
-Celtic bishops, Kenstec, Conan, Daniel and Comoere, whose names are
-disclosed in certain authentic documents and are given in the Truro
-Diocesan Kalendar.
-
-In Brittany, a more progressive country and less isolated than Cornwall,
-the change was violently effected by the patriot Nominoë in the year
-849. In Ireland the diocesan system was not adopted until 1152.[55]
-Wales submitted to the jurisdiction and discipline of Canterbury in
-1207. It is certain, therefore, that Cornwall, more opposed to Saxon
-influence than any of the others, did not accept the diocesan system
-until the days of Egbert (836). There is good reason to believe that the
-change took place much later. Kenstec’s letter to Archbishop Ceolnoth
-(833-870) states explicitly that his bishopric was monastic (_Ego
-Kenstec_ ... [ad] _episcopalem sedem in gente Cornubia in monasterio
-quod lingua Brettonum appellatur Dinuurin electus, etc._).[56]
-
-The next bit of historical evidence is that of Asser, the adviser of
-King Alfred, to whom Alfred in 884 committed Exeter _cum omni parochia
-quae ad se pertinebat in Saxonia et in Cornubia_.[57] The precise nature
-of the commission is uncertain. If the gift was made after Asser became
-bishop of Sherborne it probably involved the oversight of Devon and of
-that portion of Trigg, in Cornwall, where Alfred’s possessions were
-situated. There is nothing to lead us to conclude that the Celtic
-Christianity of Cornwall was to be affected by it.
-
-A very distinct advance, in intention if not in achievement, was made
-when, in 909, Archbishop Plegmund constituted the see of Crediton. To
-Eadulf the bishop were given three vills in Cornwall,—“Pollton, Coelling
-and Landuuithan from which year by year he might visit the Cornish
-people in order to extirpate their errors. For in times past, as far as
-possible, they resisted the truth and were not obedient to the
-apostolical decrees.” Pollton and Landuuithan are unquestionably Pawton
-in St. Breock and Lawhitton. Coelling presents some difficulty because
-Domesday Book and all subsequent records represent Callington (with
-which it has been identified) as ancient demesne of the Crown. It is
-possible, however, that before the Norman Conquest Coelling may have
-been surrendered to the King or have been exchanged for another
-holding.[58]
-
-How far Eadulf was successful it is again impossible to say. A conquered
-race does not readily surrender its traditional religious customs. One
-of the most instructive records of the Jewish captivity is that which
-preserves the pedigrees of the priests who were themselves to preserve
-and perpetuate the priestly succession.[59]
-
-Athelstan’s policy (925-940) of excluding the Cornish from Exeter and
-confining them within the limits of their own province does not at first
-sight point to improved relations between the two races. His conquest of
-the whole of Cornwall may be accepted as fact and also his grant of
-lands to the church of St. Buryan. Perhaps the most important act of his
-life, so far as Cornwall was concerned, was, in the words of Leland, “to
-set up one Conan to be bishop in the church of St. German.” The
-statement, even if copied from what he regarded as a trustworthy
-document, would have carried little weight as coming from a writer who
-lived 600 years after the event, had not Bishop Conan been found signing
-charters, undoubtedly authentic, between the years 931 and 934.
-Moreover, the name Conan is Celtic and occurs frequently in Cornish
-place-names. I am inclined to think that the Bishop Donan whose name is
-appended to the St. Buryan charter is a transcriber’s mistake for Bishop
-Conan.[60] The question naturally suggests itself, how was it possible
-for a people smarting under recent defeat to accept the religious
-ministrations provided by their conqueror? Close upon a century had
-elapsed since the decisive battle of Hengestisdun, and during the
-interval doubtless a considerable portion of the Cornish had come to
-accept the Saxon supremacy. Athelstan’s mission may have been, generally
-speaking, pacific though involving punishment to the disaffected and
-rebellious.
-
-In choosing a Cornishman, and one probably already a bishop, for the see
-of St. Germans, he would be acting in a conciliatory spirit, especially
-if he, at the same time, recognised the traditional type of Cornish
-Christianity. There is no reason to interpret his action as involving a
-departure from it.
-
-An interesting note is given by Haddan and Stubbs[61] which calls
-attention to the signature of one Mancant, a bishop, to a charter of 932
-to which also Bishop Conan’s name is appended. The learned editors
-rightly conjecture that Mancant was a Cornish bishop (Mancant, or more
-correctly Maucant). Coeval Cornish bishops are just what we should
-expect to find in the tenth century no less than in the sixth.
-
-Quite the most valuable extant document of Cornish Christianity,
-however, is the List of _Manumissions on the Bodmin Gospels_ which dates
-from the year 942 and carries us almost to the middle of the eleventh
-century. From this precious manuscript we gather that there were during
-that period the following bishops in, or connected with, Cornwall: (1)
-Athelgea[rd] possibly bishop of Crediton, (2) Comoere contemporary with
-Edgar (958-975), (3) Wulfsige of a slightly subsequent date, (4)
-Burthwold mentioned in Cnut’s charter and described by William of
-Malmesbury as uncle of Living or Lyfing the penultimate bishop of
-Crediton. Charters also disclose two additional bishops: Ealdred
-(993-997) and Aethelred (1001). Of these Comoere, Wulfsige and Ealdred
-are identified by Mr. Haddan with Bodmin and Burthwold with St. Germans.
-Comoere’s name is Celtic; the rest of the names are Saxon. But the
-important point is that they are all, except possibly the first,
-contemporary with, though not identical with, bishops of Crediton, in
-other words, some measure of independence continued to exist between the
-Saxon see and the see or sees of Cornwall. There is nothing to show
-that, before the days of Wulfsige (967), i.e. until within 80 years of
-Leofric, the first bishop of Exeter, the greater part of Cornwall was
-not Celtic both in religion and language. The change of ecclesiastical
-organisation was made at a period much later than is commonly
-supposed.[62]
-
-The charter of King Aethelred to Bishop Ealdred (994) seems to point to
-a period of transition. He gives to Bishop Ealdred episcopal
-jurisdiction in the province of Cornwall that it (the province?) may be
-free and subject to him and his successors, “that he may govern and rule
-his diocese (_parochiam_) in the same way as other bishops who are in
-his realm, both the monastery (_locus_) and the domain (_regimen_) of
-St. Petrock being under the control of him and his successors.” If the
-English conception of diocesan jurisdiction had been generally known and
-allowed in Cornwall there would have been no need to require the
-stipulations contained in the concluding paragraph. Ealdred was to
-administer the see of St. Petrock on English lines. History does not
-tell us what was, in the meanwhile, happening at St. Germans; but
-twenty-four years later (in 1018) we meet with a grant of lands, in
-Landrake and Tiniel, by King Cnut to Burhwold bishop of St. Germans; the
-Landrake lands were to be held by the bishop during his life and after
-his death they were to be held for the good of the souls of him and the
-King. The Tiniel lands were to be used as the bishop thought fit. It is
-interesting to note that these lands were not annexed to the bishopric
-but continued to be held by the prior of St. Germans until the
-dissolution of the priory in the sixteenth century.
-
-At the time of Cnut’s grant Cornwall had practically lost its
-independence both civil and ecclesiastical. All the witnesses of his
-charter, twenty-seven in number, bear Saxon names.
-
-Burhwold died in or about A.D. 1043. Lyfing his nephew, who had become
-bishop of Crediton in 1027, was, in pursuance of an arrangement made
-long before between him and King Cnut, allowed to hold both sees. On
-Lyfing’s death, in the third year of the Confessor’s reign (1046),
-Leofric the King’s chaplain was appointed to the united bishopric
-(_episcopatum Cridionensis ecclesiae atque Cornubiensis provinciae_) and
-the see transferred to Exeter. Papal sanction was obtained for the
-transaction three years afterwards.
-
-By his charter of ratification, dated 1050, Edward the Confessor
-transfers the Cornish diocese which had formerly been assigned to a
-bishop’s see (_episcopali solio_) in memory of Blessed German and in
-veneration of Petrock, this, with all parishes, lands, etc., he
-transfers to St. Peter in the city of Exeter. The absence of clear
-definition in the last paragraph is sufficiently obvious: no clearer
-definition was possible. There had been hitherto no Cornish diocese in
-the English and Roman acceptation of the word. There had been bishops
-both at Bodmin and at St. Germans within living memory holding lands and
-exercising jurisdiction, but the monastic tie was still probably
-stronger than the diocesan.
-
-Yet it was obviously important, now that Exeter was to be the seat of
-ecclesiastical government for the two counties, that ample provision
-should be made for the great bishop who was to occupy it. Exeter lacked
-lands, books and almost every church ornament; so stated Pope Leo in his
-letter to King Edward. Accordingly the King not only gave to it lands of
-his own but he provided for the transfer of all that could under any
-reasonable pretext be claimed for its support. In effect, he made it
-possible for the Exeter bishopric to derive nearly one-half of its
-entire revenue from Cornish monastic lands. But the endowment of the see
-of Exeter requires a chapter to itself.
-
------
-
-Footnote 49:
-
- Cornwall’s independence of Rome implied neither repudiation of nor
- secession from the Roman Church. It was merely the temporary
- suspension of outward communion with Latin Christianity as the result
- of political events which had placed Cornwall in a state of isolation.
-
-Footnote 50:
-
- The statement is based upon the assumption that the decrees of Pope
- Leo III were as inoperative in Cornwall as they were in Wales and
- Ireland. It should be needless to warn the reader against confounding
- Augustine of Canterbury with the bishop of Hippo. The latter is said
- to have sanctioned certain regulations for the religious life which
- subsequently became known as the rule of St. Augustine. In the
- beginning of the ninth century Pope Leo III made this rule obligatory
- upon all the clergy who had not embraced some other rule. Had the
- monks of St. Petrock been in outward communion with western
- Christendom they would probably have become canons, regular or
- secular, of St. Augustine and, in that case and in that sense only,
- Sir John Maclean’s statement might have been excusable. But in that
- sense the words had no meaning in the sixth century when St. Petrock
- founded the Cornish community. Augustine of Canterbury was a
- Benedictine monk and the canons regular introduced by Bishop
- Warelwast, known as Black Canons, belonged to one of the three great
- orders which sprang from the rule attributed to his great namesake the
- bishop of Hippo.
-
-Footnote 51:
-
- Dom Gougaud speaks of them as _Évêques déclassés et errants_
- (_Chrétientés_, p. 219).
-
-Footnote 52:
-
- Haddan and Stubbs, _Councils_, I, 124.
-
-Footnote 53:
-
- Gougaud, _Chrétientés_, p. 67.
-
-Footnote 54:
-
- To this period Mr. Jenner would also assign the dwellings at
- Chysauster which may indeed, as he suggests, have been St. Gulval’s
- nunnery.
-
-Footnote 55:
-
- Stokes, _Ireland and the Celtic Church_, p. 347.
-
-Footnote 56:
-
- Haddan and Stubbs, _Councils_, I, 675.
-
-Footnote 57:
-
- _Ibid._, I, 676.
-
-Footnote 58:
-
- It is even possible that Coelling may be Callestock in Perranzabuloe.
- The canons of Exeter had lands in that parish in the twelfth century.
-
-Footnote 59:
-
- Ezra VII; Nehemiah XII.
-
-Footnote 60:
-
- Donan, however, is a Celtic name (see Loth, _Rev. Celt._, XXIX, 277).
- For the purpose of the argument which is here put forward it would
- have been more convenient to have distinguished between them.
-
-Footnote 61:
-
- _Councils_, I, 979.
-
-Footnote 62:
-
- In the West of Cornwall there are indications in Domesday Book (1086)
- of the recent introduction of Saxon place-names, e.g. in Edward the
- Confessor’s time it can hardly be a coincidence that Aluuarton
- (_hodie_ Alverton) was the holding of Aluuar.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- VI
-
- EVOLUTION OF THE DIOCESAN-BISHOPRIC FROM THE MONASTERY-BISHOPRICS OF
- CORNWALL
-
-
-The Roman and, consequently, the Saxon conception of episcopal
-government was territorial and diocesan; the Celtic conception was
-tribal and monastic. An ecclesiastical system based upon tribal and
-monastic principles, recognising no supreme central authority, can
-afford to dispense with clearly defined boundaries. At the same time a
-monastic, no less than a tribal organisation, requires a centre of its
-own, towards which its activities may converge, and from which its
-influences may radiate.
-
-The present is an attempt to show where the more important of such
-centres existed in Cornwall before diocesan was substituted for monastic
-rule. Doubtless every _lan_ represented some such centre, however
-insignificant, just as every _caer_ represented a fortified seat of
-civil authority. The _lan_ justified its existence by the strength and
-fervour of its prayers and spiritual influence: the _caer_ by the
-strength of its natural position and its artificial defences. A monastic
-settlement with a definite amount of demesne land, corresponding to its
-size and importance, upon which the monks worked for the support of the
-community, will sufficiently indicate what is meant. Some monasteries
-had bishops; some—the greater number—were without them. The great
-monasteries of Landévennec in Brittany, Llantwit in Wales, and Bangor in
-Ireland, do not appear to have had bishops of their own, or, if they
-had, their episcopal character was submerged. On the other hand, the
-monastery-bishoprics of all three countries are too well known to
-require demonstration. The isolation of the Church in Cornwall until the
-middle of the tenth century encouraged and perpetuated the system in the
-mother country which in the fifth and sixth century it had helped to
-establish in Brittany.
-
-Domesday Book, when studied by the light of earlier and later records,
-supplies invaluable information upon the subject of Cornish
-ecclesiastical organisation even before the Saxon conquest.
-
-At the time of the Great Survey (1086), the bishop of Exeter held the
-following manors in Cornwall:
-
- Treliuel (Treluswell in St. Gluvias).
- Matela (Methleigh in St. Breage).
- Tregel (Trewell in St. Feock).
- Pauton (Pawton in St. Breock).
- Berner (Burneir in Egloshayle).
- St. German (St. Germans).
- Lanherneu (Lanherne in Pydar).
- Tinten (Tinten in St. Tudy).
- Languititon (Lawhitton).
- Landicla (Gulval).
- St. Winnuc (St. Winnow).
-
-Of these eleven manors all except five, viz. Burneir, Lanherne, Tinten,
-Lanisley, and St. Winnow, were demesne lands, the whole of their
-revenues going direct to the bishop. Richard Fitz Turold held Burneir
-and Tinten of the bishop, who received the profits of the former.
-Fulcard held Lanherne, and Godfrey St. Winnow. The services or profits
-rendered to the bishop in respect of four of the five manors would be
-comparatively trifling, except on the death of the tenant in demesne and
-during the minority of his heir. Consequently they are not considered
-worthy of mention in the _Taxatio_, made by Pope Nicholas IV of the
-bishop’s temporalities in the year 1291.
-
-In order to estimate the extent and value of the bishop’s possessions in
-Cornwall it will suffice to compare them with those of the clergy, as
-given in the _Taxatio_ or assessment just mentioned. It must, however,
-be remembered that Methleigh had ceased to be an episcopal manor before
-that assessment was made, having been granted by Bishop Robert
-Warelwast, between 1155 and 1161, to the dean and chapter of Exeter.[63]
-On the other hand, the manor of Cargol, in Newlyn, had been acquired in
-the meanwhile.[64] Moreover, Treluswell and Tregella, for civil
-purposes, had become differentiated into Camwerris (Penwerris),
-Trevella, Tolverne, Fentongollen, Trevennal, and Trelonk,[65] and for
-the purpose of ecclesiastical assessment had become known as Tregaher
-and Penryn.[66] In 1306 Tregaher, or Trocair, was the name of the major
-portion of the hundred of Powder, and was itself regarded as a hundred.
-The Bishop’s holdings by military tenure in this hundred were rated at
-four knights’ fees. Tregaher, the seat of these possessions, which lay
-east and west of the river Fal, is now known as Tregear in Gerrans.
-Roughly speaking, the bishop’s manors in this district included the
-whole of the parishes of Gerrans, St. Gluvias with Falmouth, Budock,
-Mabe, Mylor, Philleigh, Merther, St. Just-in-Roseland, and Ruan
-Lanyhorne. His demesne lands were very extensive and valuable, as will
-be seen by comparing the papal assessment of Tregaher (£20 11s. 5d.)
-with that of the rectory of Gerrans (£2 6s. 7d.) and the assessment of
-Penryn (£21 8s. 1d.) with that of the benefice of St. Gluvias (£2).
-
-Pawton and Burneir must be considered together, for they were doubtless
-both included in the grant made by King Edward the Elder to Eadulf when
-the see of Crediton was constituted in 909. The extent of the bishop’s
-holding in Pawton at the time of the Domesday Survey (1086) is declared
-to be the entire hundred of Pawton, comprising 44 hides of land. It
-extended over the parishes of St. Breock, Egloshayle, St. Ervan, St.
-Eval, St. Issey, Little Petherick, St. Merryn, and Padstow. Pawton is
-only a contracted form of Petrockton, and there is sufficient reason to
-believe that these lands of the bishop had formerly belonged to the
-monastery of St. Petrock. In the Inquisitio Geldi (1085) the scribe
-appears to have found it difficult to describe the hundred of Pawton
-according to the prescribed formula. In his list of the hundreds he has
-interlined over “Rieltone Hundret” the words “Sci Petrochii,”[67] and
-has added Pauton at the end of the list. In his second attempt he has
-placed the hundred of Pauton first and omitted St. Petrock’s altogether.
-It is interesting to observe that so late as the year 1691 the hundred
-of Pydar is described in a grant from the Crown as “Petrockshire alias
-Pidershire alias the hundred of Pider.”[68] Whether the word Pydershire
-is a sublimated equivalent of Petrockshire is a question for
-etymologists. That the two were not quite territorially conterminous is
-evident from Domesday Book itself, in which Nancekuke in Penwith and
-Forsnewth in West are included among the manors of St. Petrock. The
-important point to grasp is that out of the very heart of St. Petrock’s
-province, Pawton, and with it what subsequently became known as the
-bishop’s peculiar jurisdiction, embracing five parishes (_decanatus de
-Poltone_), was transferred in 909 from the monastery of St. Petrock to
-the new see of Crediton, and in 1046 to the see of Exeter. The episcopal
-revenue from Pawton in 1291 may be estimated by comparing its assessment
-(£49 16s. 3d.) with that of the church (appropriated rectory and
-vicarage) of Egloshayle (£5).
-
-Lawhitton, given to Crediton at the same time as Pawton, was also of
-considerable extent. It consisted of eleven hides of land in 1086, and
-was assessed in 1291 at £25 10s. 11d., while the church or rectory of
-Lawhitton was assessed at £2. From what source it was obtained for the
-endowment of Crediton is not clear. Along with Lezant and South
-Petherwyn it was subsequently within the bishop of Exeter’s peculiar
-jurisdiction. Possibly it had been taken (in 909) from the canons of St.
-Stephen near Launceston.
-
-The manor of St. German, or, as it is called in the Exchequer Domesday,
-the manor of the church of St. German, consisted in 1086 of twenty-four
-hides of land, the whole of which had been held by Bishop Leofric in the
-time of the Confessor. At the time of the Survey (1086) the bishop had
-twelve hides and the canons of St. German had twelve hides. The bishop
-had one hide in demesne, and the canons had one hide in demesne: the
-rest of the land was held by villeins either of the bishop or of the
-canons. It is clear, therefore, that between 1066 and 1086 a
-redistribution had taken place, as the result of which the bishop and
-the canons had been assigned equal shares of the lands. A Sunday market
-which had fallen to the latter had been reduced to nothing owing to a
-market on the same day having been established at Trematon Castle by the
-Count of Mortain. There had also been taken away by the Count from the
-church of St. German a hide of land which rendered as custom a cask
-(_cupa_) of ale and 30 pence, an acre (Cornish) of demesne land
-sufficient for one plough, and a virgate of demesne land which called
-for no remark. Of the usurped lands Reginald de Valletort held the two
-former, and Hamelin the latter, of the Count. In 1291 the bishop’s manor
-of St. German was assessed at £17 16s. 5d., and the prior’s holding at
-£14 13s. 4d. for lands in St. Germans, £1 for dues from South Petherwyn
-and Landulph, and £9 16s. 2d. for lands, including those of Tiniel and
-Landrake given to Bishop Burhwold by King Cnut in the year 1018. In the
-_Valor ecclesiasticus_ (1535) to the revenues of the priory from the
-above sources there is added the impropriated tithe of Gulval, of which
-something more will be said when treating of Lanisley.
-
-What actually happened shortly after the Norman Conquest in regard to
-St. Germans is not obscure, although some confusion has resulted owing
-to a misapprehension on the part of more than one writer. Cnut’s gift to
-Bishop Burhwold, as we have seen,[69] only served to augment the
-revenues of the religious community, of which Burhwold was doubtless the
-head. Under Lyfing, the nephew and successor of Burhwold, and before the
-death of Cnut, the see of St. Germans, such as it was, was united with
-that of Crediton, the community still consisting of secular canons.
-Leofric succeeded Lyfing, and in his days the see of Crediton and its
-possessions were transferred to Exeter. The revenue of St. German was
-consequently impoverished. Nothing appears to have been done to repair
-the loss until after Edward the Confessor’s death, but, somewhere
-between 1066 and 1073, Leofric consented to a partition of the revenue
-by which the bishop and the canons became possessed of equal shares, as
-stated in Domesday Book.[70]
-
-Having briefly reviewed the more important of the Cornish contributions
-to the revenue of the Exeter bishopric, a few words are required
-respecting the manors which, though absent from the _Taxatio_ of 1291,
-were in 1086 amongst the possessions of the bishop, and were recorded in
-Domesday Book.
-
-Matela or Methleigh, reckoned at a hide and a half in 1086, was granted
-by the bishop to the dean and chapter of Exeter, about the year 1160
-and, by them, was conveyed soon afterwards to the family of Nansladron.
-It was to this manor that the church of St. Breage was appendant, and it
-may well have been the demesne land of a religious community before the
-Saxon invasion.
-
-Landicla or Lanisley, also a hide and a half, was held by Rolland the
-archdeacon, of the bishop in 1086, having been Bishop Leofric’s in the
-time of the Confessor. It embraced the whole parish of Gulval. Before
-the enactment of the statute _Quia emptores_ in 1290, the whole of the
-demesne land appears to have been granted to the family of Fitz Ive.
-There is consequently no mention of it in the _Taxatio_ of the following
-year, although the seignorial rights were subsequently claimed and
-exercised by the bishop from time to time as occasion arose. In 1580 it
-is described in an inquisition as having been held by John Tripcony of
-the bishop as of his manor of Penryn Foren, but the description, far
-from indicating a common origin of the two manors, probably only
-indicates a late expedient enabling the bishop to claim the services and
-collect the dues, if any, at his chief manor in the west. The advowson,
-and with it the rectorial tithe of Lanisley or Gulval, was at an early
-date held by the prior and canons of St. Germans, and continued to be
-held by them until the dissolution of their religious house in the
-sixteenth century. In the _Valor ecclesiasticus_ their holding was
-assessed at £10 6s. 8d. It is not unlikely that when Bishop Leofric
-reconstituted the church of St. German he gave to it the advowson of
-Lanisley.[71]
-
-Lanherne, the Lanherneu of Domesday, was a holding of Bishop Leofric
-before the Norman conquest, and was in 1086 held by Fulcard of the
-bishop. It was estimated at three hides. Of the incidents of tenure in
-subsequent times nothing remained to the bishop save homage, wardship,
-and the like, and the manor was not considered worthy of assessment in
-the _Taxatio_ of 1291. It would be interesting to know how this manor
-came into the bishop’s hands. It adjoined his manor or hundred of
-Pawton, and may have passed with it, but, curiously enough, the parish
-of St. Mawgan, with which it was almost conterminous, was not within the
-bishop’s peculiar jurisdiction. The manor was, doubtless, St. Petrock’s
-before it became the bishop’s.
-
-The manor of St. Winnuc or St. Winnow had already passed to a sub-tenant
-at the time of the Domesday Survey, and the impropriated tithe and
-advowson of the church of St. Winnow to the dean and chapter of Exeter,
-before 1291. There is nothing to suggest the source whence the manor was
-obtained for the endowment of the bishopric, save that St. Winnow
-adjoins Lanhydrock, which belonged to St. Petrock, and may, therefore,
-have been taken from the saint.
-
-The manor of Tinten in St. Tudy, held in 1086 by Richard, of the bishop,
-was not considered worthy of separate mention in the _Taxatio_ of 1291.
-It is the only episcopal manor the name or locality of which does not
-suggest an ecclesiastical origin. The advowson of St. Tudy was
-independent of it being appendant to the manor of Trethewell in St.
-Eval. Does the half hide of Tinten represent the lay contribution of
-Cornwall towards the endowment of the see of Exeter?[72]
-
-We are now in a position to summarise the results of the foregoing
-survey. We have seen that the Cornish possessions of the see of Exeter,
-at the time of the Domesday Survey, consisted chiefly of manors which
-had St. Germans, Lawhitton, Pawton and Penryn (or Tregear) for their
-centres. St. Germans and Pawton, and probably Lawhitton, were derived
-from monastic sources, viz. from the monasteries of St. German, St.
-Petrock, and probably from St. Stephen. The possessions in and around
-Penryn require further examination.
-
-That there was a monastery-bishopric at Dinurrin or Dingerein in the
-ninth century is clear from Kenstec’s profession of obedience to
-Archbishop Ceolnoth. To treat of Gerrans and its associations in an
-impartial spirit is wellnigh impossible. Legend, history and fact are so
-strangely and so suggestively interwoven that the temptation is equally
-great to say too much or too little. The name Gerrans is a modern form
-of Geraint or Geruntius. The presence of Gerrans, Just and Cuby, as the
-names of three churches and parishes near together, is indeed a
-remarkable coincidence if they are not identical with Geraint of
-Anglesey, his son Jestyn or Just, and his grandson Cuby, son of Selyf.
-No valid reason has been offered against the identification. Mr.
-Baring-Gould considers St. Gerrans the same person as Gerennius, King of
-Cornwall, who requested St. Teilo to visit and communicate him when
-dying (circa 556).
-
-Both Geraint and Gerennius must be distinguished from Gerontius, prince
-of Dumnonia, to whom St. Aldhelm wrote at the request of an English
-synod in 705 urging him to abandon the Celtic method of determining
-Easter and the Celtic tonsure which the saint described as the tonsure
-of Simon Magus. All three (who are here distinguished as Geraint,
-Gerennius and Gerontius, though the names are identical) were historical
-personages and worthy of the veneration of after ages. For our present
-purpose it is not material to determine the identity of St. Gerrans: it
-is sufficient for us to know that Dingerein may be derived from any one
-of them. In the ninth century Dingerein or Dinurrin was the seat of the
-Abbot-bishop Kenstec. In the absence of evidence to the contrary we may
-suppose that his episcopate was concentrated at Gerrans and embraced the
-lands or parishes bordering the estuary of the Fal—those parishes in
-fact which subsequently became for ecclesiastical purposes the deanery
-of Penryn, and for civil purposes formed a large portion of the hundred
-of Trocayr or Tregeare. There is nothing to show that, either for
-ecclesiastical or for civil purposes, there were close relations, much
-less that there was a bond of union, between the Gerrans territory and
-that of Pawton, Pydar, St. German or Lawhitton. Gerrans was
-self-contained and independent. It may have retained, and probably did
-retain, traces of its episcopal character until Edward the Confessor, by
-charter, transferred the Cornish diocese with its lands and parishes to
-the see of Exeter. Some justification was doubtless required for the
-annexation of so much land in and around Gerrans to the bishop’s
-demesne, and the only justification which is apparent is that it was
-already regarded as such.[73]
-
-In the case of St. Gerrans hardly any trace was left of its monastic and
-episcopal associations. In the _Taxatio_ of 1291 the benefice of St.
-Gerrans consisted of two portions, the rector’s and the prior of St.
-Anthony’s, which may point to a corporate life at an earlier date.
-
-A glance at the map of Cornwall, in the light of what has been said,
-reveals, at the time of the Domesday Survey, present or past activities,
-on a considerable scale and monastic in character in every part of the
-county except in the north-east, and in the promontories of the Lizard
-and of the Land’s End.
-
-The north-east became Saxonised at a very early period. This is clear
-from the place-names. There is no reason to doubt that St. Neot, the
-Saxon monk of Glastonbury, settled in that part of Cornwall which bears
-his name, in the ninth century, and after founding a college of priests
-died, and was buried there. There is no reason to doubt the substantial
-accuracy of Asser’s narrative—whether it be Asser’s or another’s—which
-states that Alfred the Great hunted in the neighbourhood of St. Neot,
-and was healed, or believed himself to have been healed, at the shrine
-of St. Guerir. Alfred’s possessions in Triconshire have been referred
-to. The community at St. Neot held two hides of land in the days of the
-Confessor, but the whole of it save one (Cornish) acre had been stolen
-by the Count of Mortain in 1086.
-
-Again, the canons of St. Stephen-by-Launceston appear to have suffered a
-diminution of their power and also of their revenue owing to Saxon
-settlement. At the time of the Survey their affairs were in a state of
-utter confusion. They were attempting to hold on to lands which had been
-theirs, and are styled theirs in Domesday Book, which Harold held before
-the Norman Conquest, and which the Count of Mortain was striving to
-re-annex. In North-East Cornwall the Celtic type of Christianity had
-given place to the Saxon.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-[Illustration: CORNWALL DOMESDAY BOOK.]
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-The promontory of the Lizard never became Saxonised. Everything here
-points to the persistence of the Celtic type and to very close and
-fruitful relations with Brittany. The names of the churches, including
-Manaccan, the monks’ church,[74] are all to be found in Armorica except
-Grade (of very uncertain derivation) and St. Keverne. The word Meneage
-is itself possibly a derivative form of Manach. The lands given by the
-Count of Mortain to St. Michael’s Mount, and described in his charter as
-situated in Amaneth,[75] were certainly in Meneage. Landivick,
-Langweath, Lantenning and, above all, Landewednack speak of monastic
-settlement. It is curious that the Breton monastery of Landévennec and
-the church of Landewednack both claim Winwaloe for patron,[76] although
-St. Guenoc is possibly their true patron. However this may be, it is
-clear that a common influence has been at work in determining the
-nomenclature in both countries. In Domesday Book the hundred of Kerrier
-appears as Wineton or Winenton, the usual Saxon termination being added
-to a Celtic word as in Tedinton and Conarton. In later documents it is
-found as Winianton, and as such it remained until comparatively recent
-times, when it became Winnington. The point less than a mile west of
-Winianton is known as Pedngwinion. Mr. H. Jenner has suggested an
-interpretation which is almost certainly correct, viz. that Winianton
-means the home of the shining or blessed ones. Winianton, as the name of
-a hundred, implies some sort of local pre-eminence, past or present.
-Before the Norman Conquest the _manor_ of Winianton embraced 22
-sub-manors which were in the hands of 17 thegns. The description of
-these thegns is interesting—they could not be separated from the manor
-and they rendered custom in the same manor. Before 1086 they were
-supplanted by the Count of Mortain’s men. A thegn, according to
-Professor Maitland, was, before the tenth century, “a household officer
-of some great man” and, from the tenth century until the Norman
-Conquest, a person socially above a churl with corresponding privileges
-and responsibilities.[77] Now it is remarkable that the thegns of
-Winenton differed in no respect from those of St. Petrock, except that
-whereas the former could not be separated from the manor, the latter
-could not be separated from the saint.
-
-Have we here the note of tragedy, inseparable from a lost cause, of
-which the Lizard district, to its lasting credit, furnished two other
-conspicuous examples in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries? It
-looks[78] as if there had been the overthrow of monkish supremacy by the
-Cornish, followed by Saxon Conquest, and in the meantime the
-preservation of thegnship until the Norman Conquest. The small community
-of St. Keverne despoiled by the Count of Mortain represents Irish
-influence, if we suppose with Mr. W. C. Borlase that Keverne is
-identical with Kieran. This saint is not found among the Breton
-dedications, Peran and Kerrien being regarded by Professor Loth as
-different saints, and neither of them identical with Keverne or Kieran.
-We, therefore, conclude that the agency which compassed the destruction
-of Brittonic monachism in Meneage left the Irish house to the tender
-mercies of the Norman invader. It is possible that in the church of St.
-Breage we have an attempt at reparation. From time immemorial it
-embraced Germoe, Cury, and Gunwalloe as chapelries. Methleigh, the only
-manor which escaped Norman rapacity as the result of its having been
-added to the Exeter bishopric, may have been originally a portion of the
-demesne of the monastic body which dominated the Lizard peninsula.
-
-Respecting the hundred of Penwith, we have little historical evidence
-prior to the Norman Conquest. Athelstan’s grant to the church of St.
-Buryan and Edward the Confessor’s grant to St. Michael’s Mount, whatever
-fault may be found with the charters, as they have come down to us, are
-sufficiently authentic. The story of St. Ia’s arrival with her Irish
-companions must be received with caution; but there is no reason to
-doubt that a substratum of truth lies beneath a legend which is by no
-means modern. Seven churches in Penwith bear the names of these
-missionaries. On the other hand, no less than fourteen dedications,
-including two which subsequently became obsolete and two which are among
-those of the Irish mission, are common to Penwith and Brittany. The
-remaining dedications are of doubtful origin. It seems, therefore,
-certain that Irish and Breton influences had a great deal to do with the
-moulding of the church life of the hundred. The preponderating influence
-was Breton. The presence of St. Pol Aurelian (Paul) and of Winwaloe
-(Towednack) is sufficient evidence of this. It is remarkable that four,
-if not more, of the Penwith churches afford traces of presumably earlier
-dedications. St. Erth (possibly also Perranuthnoe) was known as Lanudno,
-Gulval as Lanisley, Madron probably as Landithy,[79] and Illogan
-probably as Lancichuc. St. Just may have borne the name of Lafrowda, as
-being situated near the holy springs. Udno (Goueznou) the companion of
-Pol Aurelian (circa 530) is commemorated in three Breton parishes. Pol
-was originally of Wales, and a contemporary of Just of Anglesey, who is
-probably the patron of the church which bears the name in Penwith. If
-this be so, St. Levan will be Seleven, Salomon, Selyf, or Selus, whose
-memorial stone is preserved in St. Just Church. It is quite possible
-that the changed dedications indicate a change from monastic to some
-sort of parochial organisation. In Penwith there does not appear to have
-been any monastic community of commanding importance whose revenues
-could be seized without leaving the people spiritually destitute.
-Lanisley may have been one which had outstayed its welcome and on that
-account may have become attached to what was eventually to become the
-see of Exeter.
-
-To sum up. Three large holdings, or, to use a modern though inadequate
-word, estates, stand out clear and distinct, viz. those of Gerrans,
-Pawton and St. Germans, each of them at one time or another associated
-with the see of a Cornish bishop, monastic in character. Such records as
-we have, carefully distinguish these lands from one another. Neither St.
-Petrock (Pawton) nor St. German possesses any rights in Gerrans, nor
-Gerrans in Pawton or in St. Germans. Neither does St. Germans claim
-rights in Pawton, nor Pawton in St. Germans. It is not only opposed to
-the evidence of Domesday, it is inconceivable that any Cornish bishop
-exercised lordship over all three at the same time. The Pawton lands
-were almost certainly claimed by Crediton by virtue of the provision
-made in 909 for missionary visits to them yearly by the bishop of
-Crediton. The St. Germans holding was certainly annexed to Exeter when
-that see was founded. The Gerrans holding presents several difficulties.
-We have no record of any bishop at Gerrans save Kenstec (865). But
-because no records have been preserved, we cannot say that no bishops
-existed. Such a principle if applied to Cornish parishes would be fatal
-to their claim to have had a rector before the days of Bishop
-Bronescombe (1257). Nevertheless, the absence of recorded evidence is
-distinctly embarrassing. What were the events or circumstances which
-justified the annexation of the Gerrans property to the see of Exeter?
-Some justification there doubtless was. Was it found in the letter of
-submission written by Bishop Kenstec to Archbishop Plegmund (833-870)
-about fifty years before the see of Crediton was founded? Was it found
-in the forfeiture of royal possessions consequent upon the conquest of
-Cornwall by Athelstan (925-940)? It is possible that both these events
-may have contributed to the result, for there is good reason to believe
-that Gerrans was a residence of the kings of Cornwall in the seventh
-century, and it is certain that it was the residence of Kenstec in the
-ninth century. If the lands were claimed by King Athelstan there ought
-to be some charter to show when and by whom they were transferred to the
-see of Crediton or of Exeter. If they passed to the Saxon bishopric by
-virtue of the grant of Edward the Confessor in 1050, then we must
-conclude that they had preserved their episcopal associations until
-within a few years of that time, and that, therefore, Bishop Kenstec
-probably had successors at Gerrans. It is inconceivable that there were
-not valid grounds for the transfer of the lands. The fact that they were
-monastic lands would not have sufficed, for the canons of St. Petrock
-and St. German survived the annexation of a portion of theirs, whereas
-no vestige of a monastery remained at Gerrans in the days of the
-Confessor. It was its former connection with episcopal rule which led to
-the inclusion of Gerrans in the endowments of the bishopric of Exeter.
-
-The foregoing fragmentary sketch is not to be regarded as a conclusive
-proof of the existence of concurrent Cornish bishoprics so late as the
-eleventh century, but it is intended to call attention to some of the
-sources from which others may seek the necessary means of forming a
-judgment for themselves. That the monastery-bishoprics were hard to
-suppress will be evident to everyone who examines the evidence. That
-they survived in Cornwall for a much longer period than is generally
-supposed seems more than probable.
-
------
-
-Footnote 63:
-
- Inventory of Bp. Grandisson.
-
-Footnote 64:
-
- _Exeter Episc. Registers, Stapeldon_, p. 97.
-
-Footnote 65:
-
- Feudal Aids 1303, 1306, 1346.
-
-Footnote 66:
-
- _Episc. Reg. Bronescombe_, App. p. 473.
-
-Footnote 67:
-
- St. Petrock’s hundred had, of course, no connection with Rielton or
- Rillaton, subsequently known as the hundred of East. The confusion may
- have arisen from the fact that the bailiwick of Pydar was at Rialton,
- and that of East at Rillaton, formerly Rielton.
-
-Footnote 68:
-
- Patent Roll, 3 William and Mary.
-
-Footnote 69:
-
- See Monastery-Bishoprics, _supra_.
-
-Footnote 70:
-
- The Patent Roll of 7 Richard II (cf. also _Monasticon_, edited by
- Oliver, p. 4) should be compared with the Patent Roll of 9 Richard II.
- The former states that Cnut was the founder of the priory of St.
- German, while the latter states that Leofric was the founder. Inasmuch
- as the charter of Cnut required the land of Landrake to be given after
- Burhwold’s death to St. German for the good of the souls of Cnut and
- Burhwold (_Terram ... commendat ... Sancto Germano_) it follows that
- both statements were (and were probably understood to be) legal
- fictions. The earlier document, however, confirms, if confirmation
- were needed, the evidence as to the reconstruction of the monastery by
- Leofric as given in Domesday Book, though it is not necessarily
- conclusive as to the substitution of regular for secular canons. Preb.
- Hingeston Randolph (_Architec. Hist. of St. Germans_, p. 31) states
- that “there is no reason to suppose that Leofric took any steps to
- found a priory at St. Germans.” The statement is far too sweeping. On
- the other hand, Mr. Haddan (_Councils_, etc., I, 704) relies upon the
- _ipsissima verba_ of the Patent Roll for one of his main arguments for
- a single Cornish see in the days of Cnut. By itself the evidence
- supplied by an early patent roll relating to a transaction which took
- place nearly four centuries previously is not conclusive, especially
- when, as in this case, a legal title was needed in order to settle a
- dispute, and to place a bishop in undisputed possession of an
- advowson.
-
-Footnote 71:
-
- There is a temptation to identify Lanisley with the Lannaledensis of
- the _Missa S. Germani_ (Haddan and Stubbs, _Councils_, etc., I, 696).
- Alet, or Aleth, and Idles, in the parish of Kenwyn, are regarded as
- synonymous, if not identical, in several ancient charters. On the same
- principle Lanaleth would become Lanidles, a form sufficiently near
- that of Lanisle to convey the idea of identity. But Mr. Haddan is
- satisfied that Lanadleth is the British name of St. Germans, and the
- confusion introduced by the above supposition would be practically
- insurmountable.
-
-Footnote 72:
-
- Eglostudic (St. Tudy) and Polrode belonged to St. Petrock in the time
- of the Confessor, and Tinten may have been claimed for Exeter by
- virtue of the grant of 909.
-
-Footnote 73:
-
- At a much earlier date (670) St. Wilfrid claimed ecclesiastical
- endowments of the British for the Saxon Church in the neighbourhood of
- Ripon.
-
-Footnote 74:
-
- Loth, _Les Noms des Saints bretons_, p. 87.
-
-Footnote 75:
-
- Amaneth may be an English equivalent for Anmanach. Treveneage appears
- at Trevanek in 1284, and as Trevanaek in 1361.
-
-Footnote 76:
-
- Loth, _Les Noms des Saints bretons_, pp. 52, 53.
-
-Footnote 77:
-
- _Hist. of English Law_, i, 33.
-
-Footnote 78:
-
- The references are to Kilter’s rising in 1549, and to the prolonged
- defence of Little Dennis by Sir Richard Vyvyan in 1646.
-
-Footnote 79:
-
- The evidence is indirect. Trengwainton, to which the advowson was
- appendant, was itself a sub-manor of Roseworthy in Gwinear. Landithy
- is only a short distance from the church.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- VII
-
- CORNISH SAINTS
-
-
-In the first chapter it has been attempted to show how the tyranny of
-resemblance and coincidence leads to false analogies and wrong
-inferences. Some further illustrations of this principle which have a
-direct bearing upon the main purpose of the present enquiry may be found
-instructive.
-
-In this chapter we are not so much concerned with the Lives of the
-Cornish Saints, as they have come down to us, as with the question
-whether they had any actual existence as human beings at all. Of Ia,
-Uny, Dennis, Allen, Paul and Berrian it has been stated that “it is more
-than probable that there was no man in either case. Ia is the Island
-saint, Uny the Downs saint, Dennis the Hill saint, Paul or Pol the Pool
-saint,” Buryan or Berrian the saint of Berrie.
-
-But why stop there? Domesday Book supplies us with Eglostudic,
-Sainguilant and Sainguinas. It is just as easy to imagine places bearing
-the names of Tudic, Guilant and Guinas as to imagine one bearing the
-name of Berrie, and quite as good etymology to derive them from Tutton a
-chair, Guilan a kingfisher and Guenan a blister.
-
-Most will admit that a chair saint is suggestive of saintly
-pursuits—study and contemplation; many saints have been fishermen; some
-have suffered from pimples and perhaps have known how to cure them.
-
-Again we have two more ancient parishes one of which occurs in Domesday
-Book, viz. Eglosros (Philleigh) and Egloshayle, the church on the heath
-and the church on the estuary, yet no one has ever ventured to describe
-or to speak of them as the churches of St. Rose and St. Hayle, and for
-the obvious reason that Cornish saints have not been manufactured in the
-way that has been suggested.
-
-In choosing Ia, Uny, Dennis, Allen, Paul and Berrian to demonstrate his
-theory, the critic could hardly have made a more unfortunate selection.
-With one exception they are all to be found in Brittany.
-
-Ia is said to have been an Irish missionary who came with her brothers
-Uny and Erth and some others to complete the conversion of the Cornish
-in the golden age of Celtic Christianity. For our present purpose it is
-not material to accept the legend, but it is useful to know that Ia is
-commemorated at St. Ives in Cornwall and in Finistère in Brittany, Erth
-at St. Erth in Cornwall and at Chittlehampton in Devon, Uny at Lelant
-and Redruth in Cornwall and at Plevin in Côtes du Nord. St. Dennis (or
-Denys), his church being situated in the centre of a hill-fort, is the
-only one whose name seems, at first sight, to lend colour to the new
-criticism. But to quote Professor Loth, writing on a totally different
-subject,[80] “it is quite impossible for Dinas by itself to be a man’s
-name. It is one of the most widely distributed place-names in Cornwall.
-Dinas in Cornish, as in Welsh, signifies a fortified town.” Assuming
-that a personage derived his name from the place Dinas we should have
-Dinan as in Cardinan. St. Dennis or Denys appears to have been the name
-given to a chapelry of St. Stephen (Etienne) but there is no reason to
-suppose that it was ancient when it first appears along with that of
-Caerhayes in the _Inquisitio Nonarum_ (1340) as _Capella Sci. Dionisii_.
-St. Denys, supposed, but mistakenly, to be identical with Dionysius the
-Areopagite, was from the seventh century onwards venerated throughout
-Europe, and it is not remarkable to find him the patron of a chapel in
-Cornwall in the fourteenth century.
-
-That the name of the site of the chapel may have suggested to its
-founder a name for its patron saint is quite possible. As late as the
-seventeenth century the heralds chose St. John Baptist’s head for the
-arms of Penzance (holy head). There are, in truth, no better grounds for
-regarding St. Dennis as mythical than St. Stephen to whom his chapel was
-appendant.
-
-St. Allen, as the presiding saint of the _hail_ or moor, reminds one of
-some rather irreverent lines by the greatest of Irish poets:
-
- Our preacher prays he may in’erit
- The hinspiration of the Spirit.
- Oh! grant him also, ’oly Lord,
- The haspiration of thy word.
-
-St. Allen is found as St. Alun in the Episcopal Registers. The name
-occurs in the cartulary of Redon and in Coed-Alun near Carnarvon in
-Wales. St. Alan is among the disciples of Iltut and is the patron of
-Corlay (Côtes du Nord). In no instance is the name found with the
-aspirate, or hail without it.
-
-Pol de Leon is a personage quite as historic as Napoleon. It must rest
-with the reader to say whether the church in Cornwall which bears his
-name got it from Gwavas Lake or from the well-known British saint, a
-disciple of Tutwal, who founded a Breton bishopric, who was a
-fellow-student of St. Sampson the patron of Golant and who is himself
-the patron of fifteen parishes, one of which curiously enough is in
-Cornouaille in Brittany.
-
-Eglosberria remains and this, we are told, is compounded of Eglos and a
-Cornish place-word presumed to be Berrie. The fact that no such place is
-now to be found in the parish of St. Buryan does not, of course, prove
-that in the far remote past there may not have been one. Nor does it
-concern us much to know that in the parish berries of sorts are
-abundant, holly berries, elder berries, blackberries and gooseberries;
-still less to consider whether the last-named berry is indigenous or
-acclimatised. This is not a treatise on Botany.
-
-Had our critic consulted his reference, Domesday Book, he would have
-read in the Exchequer redaction, “The Canons of St. Berriona hold
-Eglosberrie”; in the Exeter book—the original document—under the heading
-Inquisitio Geldi (1085), “St. Berriana holds a hide of land”; and under
-the heading Land of St. Berriona the Virgin, “the Canons of St. Berriona
-hold a manor which is called Eglosberria, which the same Virgin held in
-the time of King Edward freely” (i.e. free from the payment of dues).
-The first point to notice is that in every case the name of the saint is
-trisyllabic, Berrian or Berrion. Berria, the second half of the name of
-the manor, is probably only a contraction for Berriana made by the
-earlier scribe and copied by the later. This explanation is placed
-almost beyond dispute by earlier and later documents concerning the
-manor and the church. Again it is well known that the letters _b_ and
-_v_ are, in certain Cornish words, interchangeable as, for example, in
-Trebean and Trevean. Professor Loth had pointed out to the present
-writer that Berrian (Buryan) and Verrian (Veryan) were identical, but it
-was two years before a striking confirmation of his statement was
-disclosed. A charter dated 1450 was recently handed to me to decipher
-relating to this very manor of Eglosberrie.
-
-In it the lands were described as those of Eglosveryan. The Domesday
-record is not only in perfect agreement with, but confirms, the charter
-of Athelstan, which, in spite of some adverse criticism, probably
-arising from the fact that it has been copied and attested more than
-once, is acknowledged to be a trustworthy document, and as such was
-always regarded whenever the rights and privileges of the royal chapel
-of St. Buryan were called in question. Veryan and Buryan being
-identical, it follows that, on the assumption that they are derived from
-Berrie, a place-name, that place will be found in both parishes. It is
-found in neither. It is purely mythical.
-
-It may be asked, why devote so much space to a matter of secondary
-importance? The reason is that here we have to meet an attempt to bring
-the Celtic saints within the province of comparative mythology, an
-attempt to show that they were eponymous in somewhat the same sense as
-Romulus, Cypris, Pallas Athene and Ceres (as representing Siculus) were
-the genii and afterwards the presiding deities over Rome, Cyprus, Athens
-and Sicily. It is useless to deny the assertion that “the Church history
-of Cornwall before the Norman Conquest is chiefly a matter of legendary
-lore” and that “the cult of the sun was that of Cornwall not a thousand
-years ago” unless we have something to say in support of our denial.
-
-Let us therefore carry the argument a little further—let us suppose that
-the topological origin of the saints is the true one; let us suppose
-that there is indisputable evidence, gathered in Cornwall, in its
-favour; in other words, that the Cornish saints are local divinities;
-how will it fare with them when their votaries have crossed the seas?
-Will the Island which gives its name to St. Ives, will the Downs of
-Lelant, the Hail (deprived of its aspirate), the Dinas of Mid-Cornwall
-and Gwavas Lake win Armorican devotion? Or conversely, assuming the
-saints to have been of Armorican manufacture, will they appeal to the
-devotional instincts of the Cornish? Or must we assume that there was a
-sacred island at Plouyé, a sacred downs at Plevin, a sacred pool at Léon
-and a sacred Berrie at Berrien and Lan-verrien in Finistère? It is as
-difficult to imagine an affirmative answer being returned to any of
-these questions as St. Thomas Aquinas found it to believe that a
-religious could tell a lie, and therefore, according to his biographer,
-more difficult to believe than that an ox could fly. The Celtic saints
-were not eponymous, but men of like passions with us, who lived their
-lives, told their story, impressed their contemporaries and were
-gathered to their fathers, men honoured in their generation and the
-glory of their times.
-
-This leads to a brief notice of their biographies. The subject is not
-free from difficulty. It requires a rearrangement of thoughts, a
-re-focussing of ideas. The Lives of the Saints do not conform to
-ordinary standards or respond to ordinary appeals.
-
-They are not plain, unvarnished accounts of simple earnest men written
-by their contemporaries, but, in their present form, they are for the
-most part highly coloured stories addressed not to the intellect but to
-the imagination. They are not always free from anachronisms. The ideals
-of their writers are not ours to-day.
-
-They abound in the miraculous. They are adorned after a common pattern
-peculiarly their own. They draw largely upon Holy Scripture. Incidents
-related of one saint are sometimes transferred to another. Similarities
-of expression are found in them, perhaps pointing to a common origin or
-authorship. In short, all the elements which provoke adverse criticism
-are found in them.
-
-And yet, making due allowance for the mentality of those who wrote and
-those who read them, there is no sufficient reason for impugning the
-veracity of the writers, much less for despising them.[81] They were
-neither deceivers nor deceived. The hagiographer had probably as great a
-regard for truth as his modern critics, but he knew nothing of the
-canons of literary excellence. He had never heard of “nature unadorned”;
-but he knew, just as we know, how banal and commonplace are the lives of
-many of the best men and women who have lived and worked for others, and
-he strove to portray them in colours which might make them interesting
-to a generation whose intelligence, so far as religion was concerned,
-had been chiefly moulded by Holy Scripture. He recognised analogies and
-emphasised them. He was conversant with the main facts and knew how
-impressive had been the personality and the life of his hero, but he had
-not, like Boswell, followed him about with a note-book. He was himself
-an impressionist and by no means sparing of his paint, one whose work
-doubtless won the approval of the age in which he lived. He had no
-message for succeeding ages.
-
-At the same time only ignorance or prejudice will place all
-hagiographers on the same level or refuse to take account of alleged
-facts, even when they are concealed underneath an intolerable deal of
-fanciful adornment.
-
-In some cases the Lives of the Saints, as presented by their authors,
-possess real historical value. Those of Sampson, Paul Aurelian,
-Winwaloe, Tutwal and Malo (Machutus) fall within this category.[82] The
-life of St. Sampson drawn up, according to Mgr. Duchesne, towards the
-end of the seventh century, of which the earliest and most valuable MS.
-is of the eleventh century, will repay diligent study.[83] It has a
-direct and important bearing upon monastery-bishoprics, and ought to
-possess a special interest for the people of Cornwall whose forefathers
-profited by St. Sampson’s ministry. The biography, as we should expect,
-contains its full share of miracles, but is, nevertheless, characterised
-by veracity in those statements which relate to the saint’s parentage,
-private life, travels and career. The picture is a true picture, however
-much we may dislike the method of treatment. The landing of the saint
-near Padstow, his sojourn at St. Kew, his destruction of the pagan idol
-in the hundred of Trigg and other details are all related and the
-topographical knowledge of the writer has been shown to be accurate.[84]
-It is doubtful, however, whether, at the present stage of historical
-research, it is possible for those, who are most competent to form a
-judgment of the value of the evidence afforded by the Lives of the
-Saints, to do so dispassionately and impartially owing to the antagonism
-which is provoked by the extraordinary play of fancy on the part of
-their writers.
-
-That some of them possess historical value is proved by a Life the
-earliest MS. of which is comparatively recent. In the life of St.
-Petrock the text of which is not earlier than the fifteenth century it
-is stated that “Petrock, after visiting his compatriot St. Sampson,
-betook himself _ad cellam Wethnoci episcopi_. A little further on we
-read _unde etiam lingua gentis illius Landuuethmoch_ (for Lannwethnoc)
-_adhuc usque hodie dicitur_. Now Lannwethnoc presents itself in Domesday
-Book under the forms of Lanwehenoc (wrongly written Lanwenahoc) and
-Lan-guihenoc.”[85]
-
-The remarkable thing is that a fifteenth-century writer should have
-recorded two facts which were as little known at the time when he wrote
-as they are to the generality of English readers to-day; the first, that
-in the days of St. Petrock a bishop might have been found occupying a
-cell, living as a monk or hermit, though not necessarily living alone;
-and the second, that there was in pre-Norman times a place bearing the
-name of Languihenoc, both of which are placed beyond dispute by the
-evidence given us in the chapter on Monastery-Bishoprics and by the
-testimony of Domesday Book. It surely requires an imagination of wider
-scope to believe that the writer was not transcribing or interpreting an
-authentic document than to accept the most fantastic legends of Celtic
-saints. The service rendered to research is twofold: it witnesses to the
-historicity of the Life even if it does not establish the reputation of
-its writer, and it adds one more to our list of Celtic bishops in the
-person of Guethnoc, who as Gwethnoc is honoured in Finistère and
-elsewhere in Brittany.
-
-At this point it seems convenient to summarise the results of our
-survey. It has been maintained that coincidence and resemblance have
-been invested with an importance disproportionate to their real value,
-that where coincidence has been claimed for the purpose of discrediting
-traditional doctrine it has often proved as illusory as the rainbow,
-that resemblance unsupported by other evidence has proved to be
-imaginary or superficial, that in the case of the Cornish saints, whose
-names have been supposed to resemble place-names, there is nothing to
-warrant the suspicion that they are eponymous, that the Lives of the
-Saints as they have come down to us must be estimated in the light of
-the mentality of the writers and readers of them, that, however ornate
-or barbaric they may be considered to be, when they record ordinary
-events the statements are worthy of investigation and often of
-historical value, and that a comparatively modern life of a saint may
-afford evidence of the substantial accuracy of the facts which it
-records.
-
-It may not unreasonably be asked what then is the attitude to be
-observed towards those students of comparative mythology who endeavour
-to find a common origin for all religions by studying religious
-phenomena? There is no reason why it should not be friendly or even
-helpful. But, whatever may be the final verdict of that study, its
-present value will be generally determined by psychology rather than by
-logic. The man who starts with a theory, whether in favour of a common
-origin of religious belief or with one opposed to a common origin, will
-probably find enough evidence to confirm his theory. Darwins are not
-born every day; yet there is no hope which is more widely shared or more
-secretly cherished by those who give themselves to mythological research
-than the hope that they are at least potential Darwins. The desire to be
-scientific, that is, to reduce to system an array of facts, vastly
-preponderates over the desire to ascertain the accuracy of certain
-alleged facts and their relation to other facts of a similar nature. It
-is possible to accept the statement that worship originated in
-sacrifice, in the attempt to propitiate an offended deity, and to deduce
-conclusions diametrically opposed to each other. To the Catholic
-Christian it will perhaps be a substantial aid to faith, to the
-Protestant an encouragement to discard the errors of paganism, to the
-unbeliever a confirmation of unbelief. The subject—only as yet in its
-infancy—can hardly be ignored. At the same time its ramifications cover
-so much ground that comparatively few can be expected to acquire
-sufficient knowledge to be in a position to judge of its conclusions.
-Archæology, philology, ethnology, ancient philosophy, theology and
-mythology are only some of the departments of a study which aims at
-determining the origins of religious belief. Who then is sufficient for
-these things? He has yet to be born.
-
-Cornwall, with its large admixture of Celtic blood, until lately
-speaking a Celtic language, inheriting a Celtic tradition, for centuries
-in close contact with Brittany, might have been expected to furnish
-materials enabling the student to differentiate the quality of its
-religious belief and practice from that of the Midlands. To accept the
-same creed is not necessarily to hold the same belief or to have the
-same religious ideal. Each people has doubtless its own instinctive
-beliefs which may or may not find a place in the creed which is
-professed. If those beliefs do find a place in it they will find
-emphasised expression in the popular worship. The appeal of Wesley in
-the eighteenth century struck home to the instinctive beliefs of the
-Cornish. In spite of the marked progress of Anglicanism during the last
-half-century the Cornish are largely Methodists, whose worship is still
-conducted in buildings which usually have as little claim to beauty as a
-railway station. They have no stereotyped form of service, no liturgy
-which lends itself to musical adornment. The hospitals and other
-charitable institutions in the county have in many cases been built and
-are mainly supported by others. And yet the Cornish possess a keen sense
-of beauty. They are musical, refined and generous. In skill and
-intelligence they will bear comparison with the rest of the United
-Kingdom. They are open-minded, fond of discussion and never tired when
-it takes a religious turn. Their nearest kinsmen in blood are the
-Bretons, with whom they have much in common, although in the matter of
-religious practice they are as far as the poles apart. While the latter
-cling with unrivalled devotion to the old religion, the former spend
-much time, like the men of Athens, in telling or hearing some new thing.
-Methodism on the old lines is moribund in Cornwall; Catholicism on the
-old lines is a living and a growing power in Brittany. During the last
-quarter of a century a remarkable change has passed over the face of
-Cornish nonconformity. Revivals have almost become things of the past.
-Conversion, theoretically the starting-point of Methodist religion, is
-no longer required to be sudden. The class meeting has lost much of its
-attractiveness. There is less reverence for the Holy Scriptures. Many of
-the old doctrines are being recast. Methodism is in a state of
-transition. The drift is towards rationalism, but the end is not yet in
-sight. Under these circumstances it is not easy to form a right judgment
-or to forecast the future of Cornish Methodism, but to one who has spent
-twenty-five years in its midst and who knows how deeply and
-instinctively religious is the character of the people it would seem
-that at a no distant date there will be a _volte-face_, in other words,
-that the essentially religious instinct will reassert itself. Two
-alternatives may supervene. There may be a return to the Catholic faith,
-Anglican or Roman, of which there are already signs or there may be
-recourse to Christian Science, Spiritualism or some occult system which
-attracts by its novelty and promises to satisfy religious craving.
-Rationalism, which may suit the Teutonic race and be a substitute for
-religion, is impossible to the emotional God-fearing temper of the Celt.
-
------
-
-Footnote 80:
-
- _Romans de la Table ronde_, p. 90.
-
-Footnote 81:
-
- To quote M. Loth, whose gentle irony would be spoiled by translation,
- in his answer to M. Fawtier’s criticism: “Il (M. Fawtier) a été
- évidemment, d’avance, fâcheusement impressionné par le fait même
- d’avoir affaire à un _hagiographe et ce qui plus est_, comme il
- l’avoue sans détour _à un hagiographe breton_. Si nos hagiographes
- méritent une place d’honneur dans le martyrologe de la critique, c’est
- peut-être bien que nos vies de saints sont d’une assez basse époque:
- la vie de Samson mise à part, les deux plus anciennes ont été rédigées
- vers la fin du ix^e siècle.”
-
-Footnote 82:
-
- J. Loth, _Revue Celtique_, xxii, p. 96.
-
-Footnote 83:
-
- The text has been edited by M. Fawtier and published by MM. Champion
- (Paris). The reader should consult also the more critical notes on _S.
- Samson de Dol_, by Prof. Loth (Champion, Paris) and if possible a very
- illuminating little treatise, _La vie de S. Samson_, by M. L’Abbé
- Duine.
-
-Footnote 84:
-
- Loth, _Saint Samson de Dol_, p. 26.
-
-Footnote 85:
-
- See the previous footnote.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- VIII
-
- ANCIENT RELIGIOUS HOUSES
-
-
-A brief survey of the monastic and quasi-monastic foundations is
-required in order to determine if possible which of them, if any, were
-originally Celtic in character. It will suffice to take the
-_Monasticon_, as edited by Dr. Oliver, and to examine the charters and
-notes respecting the several houses and to check them by means of such
-other records as are available. Neither Sir William Dugdale nor Dr.
-Oliver distinguished between institutions which were Celtic and
-institutions which were the common heritage of Western Christianity.
-
-If a monastery existed before the Norman Conquest their main purpose was
-to trace it back, if possible, beyond that date, and, having done this,
-to record its fortunes as it fared forth through the centuries which
-followed. This purpose they achieved by printing in chronological order
-all its charters, whether preserved as chirographs or as inspeximi[86]
-derived from Charter and Patent Rolls. The following list comprises all
-the Cornish religious foundations given in the _Monasticon_:
-
- St. Petrock’s (Bodmin) Priory.
- St. German’s Priory.
- St. Michael’s (Mount) Priory.
- St. Stephen’s (Launceston) Priory.
- St. Buryan Collegiate Church.
- St. Crantock Collegiate Church.
- St. Cyricus, or St. Cyriacus, Priory.
- St. Probus Prebendal Church.
- St. Keverne Collegiate Church.
- St. Piran Collegiate Church.
- Minster or Talkarn Priory.
- Scilly Priory.
- Tregony Priory.
- Tywardreath Priory.
- St. Anthony, Cell of Plympton.
- St. Michael of Lammana Cell.
- Truro Convent.
- Endellion Collegiate Church.
- Glasney Collegiate Church.
- St. Michael’s (Penkevil) Collegiate Church.
- St. Teath Collegiate Church.
- Helston Hospital of St. John the Baptist.
- Liskeard Lazar-house.
-
-Of the twenty-three religious houses enumerated the first nine are
-mentioned in Domesday Book, which also mentions the priests of St. Neot,
-the lands of St. Constantine and of St. Goran and the honour of St. Che
-(_Honor St. Chei_). There are also a few churches which call for
-examination like those of St. Kew, Mawnan and Manaccan whose religious
-character is omitted in both. Languihenoc and Gerrans have been already
-considered. It is obvious that to give a full and complete review of all
-of them would require not a chapter but a volume.
-
-Before attempting to deal with the subject, within even the narrowest
-possible limits, we may profitably ask ourselves what courses were open
-to the members of monastic communities, which had been in the ascendant
-until the Saxon Conquest of Cornwall, in order that they might come into
-line with the new ecclesiastical régime? Three courses presented
-themselves. The first was to allow themselves to be disbanded as the
-regular clergy were compelled to be at the time of Henry’s reformation;
-the second was to conform to the rules of one or other of the recognised
-western orders and to become affiliated to it; the third was to
-transform their convents of regular clergy into colleges or collegiate
-churches of secular clergy. No doubt there was a strong conservative
-party who resisted all change, otherwise it would be difficult to
-understand the spoliation of which there are traces during the Saxon
-period and of which after the Norman Conquest there is abundant proof in
-Domesday Book. Of the three courses which have been suggested the third
-seems to have been favoured under the Saxons and the second under the
-Normans.
-
-Taking the nine monastic bodies which stand at the head of the foregoing
-list in order, it will suffice to say that after serving as the seat of
-an abbot-bishop the monastery of St. Petrock probably became collegiate
-and parochial. In Domesday Book it is always referred to as St. Petrock
-or the Church of St. Petrock. The date of its reconstruction as a
-monastery is obscure. There does not appear to be any evidence to show
-to which of the religious orders it belonged until the _Ordinatio_ of
-the Priory by Bishop Grandisson in 1347, in which it is ordained that
-the prior and convent shall celebrate the Divine Office and observe
-vigil, fast, silence and prayer according to the rule of Blessed
-Augustine. Long before that date it had therefore doubtless become a
-convent of the Black Canons. Sir John Maclean expressly states, though
-on what authority I have not been able to discover, that it was Bishop
-William Warelwast (1107-1136) who settled therein regular canons of St.
-Augustine. In the _Taxatio_ of the vicarage, by Bishop Bronescombe in
-1269, the vicar was assigned, as a part of his emolument, the victuals
-(_liberacionem_) of one canon.
-
-The monastery of St. Germans was served by secular canons before the
-Norman Conquest. Bishop Leofric (1046-1073) removed them and introduced
-canons regular. In 1270 Bishop Bronescombe ordered the excommunication
-of certain persons concerning whom he vouchsafes no particulars save
-that they were _Sathane satellites, proprie salutis immemores_ and that
-they had expelled those whom he had sent to take charge of the priory
-during the vacancy caused by the death of Richard the late prior. His
-letter is valuable because it affords evidence that the bishop of Exeter
-claimed absolute power over the priory and its possessions so long as
-there was no prior appointed, and apparently the right of confirming the
-prior’s appointment.
-
-Of St. Michael’s Mount some particulars will be found in Chapter X.
-
-The church of St. Stephen by Launceston was like that of St. German
-served by secular canons at the time of the Domesday Survey. By Bishop
-William Warelwast (1107-1138) to whom Ralph the dean of St. Stephens had
-surrendered the deanery it was made an Augustinian priory and so
-remained until the dissolution of the religious houses by Henry VIII.
-Harassed and despoiled by Robert Count of Mortain in the years which
-followed the Norman Conquest, under the fostering care of Reginald Earl
-of Cornwall (1140-1175) and Richard King of the Romans (1225-1272), it
-soon became the wealthiest of the religious houses in Cornwall. The
-relations between the parochial church of St. Stephen and the priory are
-somewhat obscure. The church was taxed independently of the priory in
-1291, but in the _Inquisitio nonarum_ of 1346 the church was assessed at
-£10, of which 40s. was chargeable to the prior.
-
-The collegiate church of St. Buryan is undoubtedly an early instance of
-the conversion of a Celtic monastery to a recognised English type. King
-Athelstan by charter gave a small piece of his land in a place which is
-called the church of St. Berrian ... to be free of all taxation unless
-the clerks who had promised him their prayers, viz. 100 masses, 100
-psalters and daily supplications failed, to perform their task. The
-place which is called the church of St. Berrian was evidently
-Eglosberria or Eglosveryan, of which we have already spoken. In later
-times it was advantageous to the dean and his fellows to cite Athelstan
-as their founder and their church as a royal chapel. All that the Saxon
-King did for them was probably to guarantee to them security of tenure
-for the lands which they already held and freedom from payment of geld.
-
-The Canons of St. Crantock who held the manor of Langorock at the time
-of the Survey (1086) also survived the various changes made in the
-constitution of their community until their dissolution in 1536. Robert,
-Count of Mortain, had already seized their lands when the Survey was
-made. His son, Count William, founded the Cluniac house at Montacute in
-Somerset, and to it he is said to have given the church of St. Crantock.
-It is certain that in 1236 the prior of Montacute transferred the church
-and its possessions to William Briwer, bishop of Exeter. The bishop
-thenceforth became patron of the deanery and prebends. In 1291 there
-were on the foundation a dean and nine prebendaries. St. Crantock had
-become a typical collegiate church. The several stages through which it
-passed leave no doubt that as Langorock it had established its claim to
-considerate treatment by Saxon and Norman alike.
-
-Of St. Keverne we learn from Domesday Book that the canons of St.
-Achebran had one manor which was called Lannachebran, which the same
-saint had held in the Confessor’s time. There is, however, evidence of
-its quasi-prebendal character more than a century before the Survey was
-made.[87] By Richard, Earl of Cornwall and King of the Romans, the
-church was given to the abbot and convent of Beaulieu for the good of
-his own soul and that of King John his father.[88] The vicarage was
-taxed by Bishop Bronescombe, in 1260, very unfavourably to the vicar,
-there being assigned to the abbot and convent of Beaulieu more than
-five-sixths of the income. Leland, writing about the year 1530, states
-that near “The Paroch church of S. Keveryn otherwise Piranus,” there is
-a sanctuary with ten or twelve dwelling houses and hard by “there was a
-sel of monkes but now gonn home to ther Hed Hows.” These monks were
-doubtless Cistercians from Beaulieu who, for some reason or another, had
-been temporarily resident in the parish. The appropriation of the church
-by Earl Richard, and its taxation by Bishop Bronescombe, had left it a
-rather poorly endowed vicarage, of which the patronage and greater
-tithes belonged to Beaulieu. That Lannachebran was originally Celtic and
-monastic does not admit of doubt.
-
-The account supplied by Domesday Book respecting St. Pieran
-(Perranzabuloe) is very illuminating. “The Canons of St. Pieran,” so the
-statement runs, “have a manor called Lanpiran, which in the time of King
-Edward they held freely.... From this manor have been taken away two
-manors which in the time of King Edward rendered to the Canons of St.
-Pieran four weeks’ farm (_firmam iii septimanarum_). Of these manors
-Berner holds one of the Count. And from the other hide which Odo holds
-of St. Pieran the Count has taken away all the stock (_pecuniam_). These
-two manors rendered to the Dean by way of custom 20s. in addition to the
-said farm (_firmam_).” The first of these two manors was that of
-Tregebri, which elsewhere in Domesday Book is described as being “of the
-honour[89] of St. Perann.” The Count of Mortain took from both all that
-had formerly belonged to the saint. Dean and canons were swept away at
-an early date and the church given by Henry I to the dean and chapter of
-Exeter. When the vicarage was taxed in 1269, to the vicar was assigned
-the altarage of the mother church of St. Piran and of the chapel,
-together with all the offerings derived from the exposition of the
-relics, the vicar rendering a yearly tribute of six marks to the dean
-and chapter. The relics referred to were those of St. Piran the founder
-of the church, concerning which some interesting particulars are
-supplied in an inventory of the year 1281. Among other treasures mention
-is made of a reliquary in which is kept the head of St. Pyeran, with the
-rest of the relics secured with iron and a lock, a hearse in which the
-body of Pyeran is placed for processions, a tooth of St. Brendan and a
-tooth of St. Martin within a silver box, also a pastoral staff of St.
-Pyeran adorned with silver and gold and precious stones. Two centuries
-later when making St. Agnes parochial, the bishop ordained that if the
-parishioners of St. Pyran should bring the saint’s relics to St. Agnes
-in procession as formerly, on Rogation Tuesday, they should receive
-honourable welcome and the oblations presented in the chapel of St.
-Agnes according to custom.
-
-There has been much doubt concerning the identity of St. Piran. From the
-inventory of 1281 it would seem that at that time he was identified with
-St. Kieran of Saighir in Ireland, otherwise it would be difficult to
-account for the presence at Perranzabuloe of relics of St. Brendan, the
-friend to whom the saint sent a supply of milk in the form of a milch
-cow, and of those of St. Martin the founder of churches in Ossory, St.
-Kieran’s native county, a person so highly esteemed by the saint that he
-extracted a promise from him that when they died they should be buried
-in the same grave. It is certain that in the thirteenth century, and a
-fortiori in the eleventh century, the foundation of St. Piran was
-regarded as Celtic and that the church claimed to have in its custody
-the crozier of its episcopal founder.
-
-“The canons of St. Probus have one manor which is called Lanbrabois
-(Lamprobus. _Exch. D._) which King Edward held at the time of his
-death.” Such is the testimony of Domesday Book. The name of the manor
-suggests a monastic origin, but nothing whatever appears to be known of
-the saint or of the founder of the prebendal church. Had St. Edward been
-the founder it is probable that some use would have been made of the
-circumstance by succeeding generations. King John confirmed the grants
-of the church made by his ancestor (_avi_) Henry I and by his father
-Henry II to the bishop and cathedral church of Exeter.[90] By Bishop
-Briwer it was appropriated to the office of treasurer of the cathedral,
-together with the patronage of the five prebends, but the patronage was
-subsequently transferred to Bishop Bronescombe and exercised by him and
-his successors until the suppression of the prebends by Edward VI.
-
-Having briefly considered the religious houses—using that term in its
-widest sense—concerning which mention is made in Domesday Book, it is
-worth while to pass on to those whose endowments either excited not the
-rapacity of the Norman, or were too slender to find a place in the Great
-Survey, and to those which were evidently founded after the Norman
-Conquest. Taking them in the order already indicated, we have the five
-establishments dignified by the name of priories.
-
-The priory of St. Cyricus or St. Cyriacus in the parish of St. Veep is
-stated by Lysons to have been founded by William Count of Mortain, but
-no authority is quoted for the statement. In 1236 Bishop Briwer wishing
-to relieve the church of St. Nonn (probably the neighbouring church of
-Pelynt) from a yearly charge of six marks, four shillings and three
-pence heretofore payable to the little cell (_cellula_) of St. Cyricus,
-granted to the latter out of the revenues of his see a yearly payment of
-five marks. The cell was affiliated to the Cluniac priory of Montacute
-in the county of Somerset and was for a long time in the patronage of
-the family of that name. It is futile to speculate respecting its
-origin, and it is not safe to say that it was of Saxon or Norman origin,
-for St. Carreuc is found in three Breton parishes.[91]
-
-The priory of Minster or Talkarn described as the church of St. Merthian
-of Laminster was, somewhere about the year 1130, given by William, son
-of Nicholas (Botreaux), to the monks of the Benedictine abbey of St.
-Sergius at Angers. Here again we have monastic associations suggested by
-the locality of the priory. Laminster was apparently already a
-place-name when the gift was made little more than half a century after
-the Norman Conquest. The priory, by reason of its connection with the
-French abbey, was suppressed during the fourteenth century.
-
-The priory or cell of St. Nicholas, situated on the island of Tresco,
-Scilly, was probably Celtic in origin. The Charter of Henry I granting
-to the abbot and church of Tavistock and to its monk Turold, the
-churches and land in Scilly uses the following words to limit and
-describe the tenure of the land—it is to be held “just as the monks or
-rather hermits (_monachi aut heremite melius_) held it in the time of
-King Edward of Burgald bishop of Cornwall.”
-
-Tavistock was a Benedictine abbey founded in the latter half of the
-tenth century. The rule of St. Benedict was broad and elastic, and
-monasteries could and did embrace it without parting entirely with their
-traditions.[92] It was, in fact, the only rule recognised in England
-during the whole of the Saxon period. Admitting all this the phrase
-“monks or rather hermits,” is so studiously vague as to imply a doubt as
-to whether the brothers had in the Confessor’s day submitted to any
-recognised rule whatever. It is certain that while bringing them into a
-closer relationship with Tavistock the King intended to enforce a
-stricter discipline, otherwise his further provision that they should,
-like “the King’s own prebendaries” have his peace and protection, would
-have been unnecessary. The King does not confirm any supposed charter of
-Athelstan or of Edward, but gives the religious community at Scilly to
-the abbey at Tavistock, and, apart from the reference to the latter
-King, there is nothing to lead us to regard the monks as Benedictine or
-as affiliated to the abbey until Henry’s charter was granted. As a cell
-of Tavistock, the Scilly monastery appears to have existed until the
-suppression of the mother house, but little is known of it subsequent to
-the middle of the fifteenth century.
-
-Tregony Priory. At an early date the churches of St. James, Tregony, and
-of St. Cuby, appear to have accepted the rule of St. Augustine and to
-have been constituted a cell of the abbey of de Valle in Normandy. When
-and by whom this appropriation was made is unknown, but it is certain
-that it was made after the Norman Conquest. In the year 1278 Bishop
-Bronescombe gave his sanction to the transfer of the priory of Tregony
-to the priory of Merton in the county of Surrey. This was in furtherance
-of an arrangement between the prior of Merton and the abbot of de Valle,
-whereby the possessions of the former in the diocese of Bayeux were
-exchanged for those of the latter in England. Bishop Quivel confirmed
-the sanction of his predecessor in 1282, and until the dissolution of
-the religious houses the cell, which had become a vicarage, belonged to
-the monastery of Merton.
-
-Of Tywardreath Priory little need be said here. At the time of the
-Domesday Survey, Tywardreath was one of the thirty manors in Cornwall
-which had been given by the Conqueror to Richard Fitz Turold. By Richard
-the priory was founded and affiliated to the great Benedictine abbey of
-SS. Sergius and Bacchus at Angers. The list of charters recording
-successive endowments is exceptionally complete, and for genealogical
-purposes the charters are of very great value, but they afford no
-suggestion of a pre-Norman foundation.
-
-The cell of St. Anthony in Roseland represented a survival of an order
-of things of which we have little recorded evidence. In the thirteenth
-century it derived its main support from the church of St. Gerrans. In
-the _Taxatio_ of Pope Nicholas IV the prior of St. Anthony is assessed
-at the same amount for his portion in the church of St. Gerrans as the
-rector himself. A little more than a century later, in the _Inquisitio
-nonarum_, St. Anthony is described as a chapel (_capella_) of St.
-Gerrans. Such information as we have points to a quasi-monastic
-establishment of St. Gerrans, followed by a parish church at Gerrans and
-a small monastery at St. Anthony. The latter was made, at an early date,
-dependent on the Augustinian priory of Plympton, and in the earlier half
-of the sixteenth century consisted of two canons.
-
-The Cell of St. Michael of Lammana, situated in the parish of Talland
-opposite Looe Island, which formed a portion of its possessions, was
-given by John de Solenny in the twelfth century to the Benedictine abbey
-of Glastonbury. Richard, Earl of Cornwall, granted to the abbot a
-licence to farm out its revenues, and this probably accounts for the
-scant information supplied by the public records respecting the cell.
-The name Lammana points to Celtic monasticism.
-
-The Convent of the Preaching Friars at Truro throws no light upon the
-subject before us. The friars first came to England in the year 1221. It
-is a striking proof of the rapidity with which the order spread that
-Bishop Bronescombe should have dedicated their church at Truro in 1259.
-
-The origin of the Collegiate Church of Endellion is obscure. In 1273 the
-rectory belonged to the prior and convent of Bodmin; in 1342 Bodmin or
-King’s prebend belonged to the same; in 1265 Marny’s prebend belonged to
-the family of Bodrugan, and in 1266 Trehaverock prebend belonged to the
-family of Modret. The parish of Endellion was not in St. Petrock’s
-hundred of Pawton, nor do any of its three Domesday manors appear to
-have belonged to the saint. It would therefore seem as if the advowson
-or a moiety of it had been given to the priory after its reconstitution
-on English lines. In any case it would be rash to claim a pre-Norman
-origin for Endellion Collegiate Church.
-
-The similar establishment at Glasney, near Penryn, owed its foundation
-to Bishop Bronescombe, who in 1267 consecrated the church of St. Thomas
-the Martyr and its churchyard. Glasney was an entirely new college, not
-the rehabilitation of an earlier institution, and on that account it
-does not enter into the present enquiry.[93]
-
-The church of St. Michael Penkevil was made collegiate in 1319, as the
-result of the benefaction of Sir John de Trejagu. It was to be
-administered by an archpriest and three fellows who were to live under
-the same roof and to dine at the same table. It had no early monastic
-associations.
-
-The date of the erection of St. Teath into a Collegiate Church is more
-obscure. Between the years 1258 and 1264 Bishop Bronescombe founded two
-prebends in St. Teath church, and, inasmuch as the number of prebends
-does not appear ever to have exceeded two, it is probable that the
-church owed its prebendal character solely to the bishop.
-
-The Hospital of St. John the Baptist at Helston and the Lazar house at
-Liskeard, being comparatively modern foundations, need not be examined.
-
-Reference has been made to three churches or religious houses—it is not
-clear which is the appropriate term—which are mentioned in Domesday
-Book, but which are omitted in the _Monasticon_.
-
-In the former document it is stated that St. Constantine has half a hide
-of land which in the time of King Edward was free of all service, but
-since the Count of Mortain received the land it has always rendered geld
-unjustly like villeins’ land. This land, known as the manor of Tucoyes,
-was bestowed upon Wihumar and henceforth lost to the Church. The
-exemption from geld implies a monastic foundation, but no other trace of
-monastic origin has been found in connection with the church of St.
-Constantine.
-
-Of St. Neot it is stated that the saint held a manor called Neotstou,
-consisting of two hides of land in the time of the Confessor, Godric
-being the priest in charge, and that the Count of Mortain has despoiled
-the priests of all their land save one (Cornish) acre. It is also stated
-that the two hides of land have never rendered geld. Monastic the church
-of St. Neot undoubtedly was, but in this case we have trustworthy
-historical evidence to prove that it was not Celtic but Saxon. St. Neot
-had himself founded the house in Saxonised territory. No trace of its
-original character is to be found in later documents. It would therefore
-seem that it had already become (in 1086) purely parochial.
-
-The honour of St. Cheus or Che, of which the manor of Tremaruustel was a
-member at the time of the Domesday Survey, has hitherto resisted all
-attempts at identification. It probably represents a moribund and
-extinct monastic holding of considerable extent.
-
-The Domesday manor of St. Mawnan (wrongly written Maiuian or Mawan in
-both copies) had fallen into the King’s hand before the Conquest. But
-the church of St. Mawnan is referred to in many subsequent translations
-under the name of Minster, which suggests a monastic origin.
-
-Manaccan, the monks’ church, calls for no comment.
-
-A very interesting and convincing example of the conversion of a purely
-Celtic monastic house to English uses is supplied by St. Kew. On
-linguistic grounds alone Professor Loth arrived at the conclusion that
-Docco, the monastery where St. Sampson made the acquaintance of St.
-Winniau, was St. Kew. An examination of the various forms under which
-the church is described in the Episcopal Registers revealed the forms
-Landoho, Lanho and Lanow. A Patent Roll of 1307 furnished the following
-statements, viz. that King Edgar (958-975) gave to the canons of
-Plympton two carucates of land, 100s. of rent in Landoho and the church
-there for the support of two canons celebrating divine service there and
-dispensing alms and hospitality to the poor, to pilgrims and other
-guests, that in a case tried before John de Berewyk and other justices
-(circa 1300) it was shown that the prior and convent of Plympton had
-failed to fulfil the above conditions and that, taking into account all
-the circumstances, the King now (1307) grants to the prior and convent
-the right to substitute a secular vicar and chaplain for the two canons
-at Landoho.
-
-An examination of the Plympton charters showed that Henry I gave the
-church of Tohou to William Warelwast, bishop of Exeter, and that he gave
-the church to the priory of canons regular which he founded at Plympton
-in the year 1121. No one can doubt that Tohou and Docco are variants of
-the same word, which is found in Brittany as Tohou and Ohou. It is not
-difficult to follow the various acts of spoliation. King Edgar evidently
-reduced the patrimony of the Celtic monastery to the amount specified
-above while retaining the manor of Landoho, which until the Norman
-Conquest embraced the manors of Poundstock and St. Gennys. The three
-manors passed as an undivided whole to Earl Harold as demesne lands. By
-the Conqueror they were given to the Count of Mortain. Henry I claimed
-the remaining revenue of the monks and gave it to the bishop who
-transferred it to Plympton priory. Edgar’s gift to Plympton was a legal
-fiction which enabled the priory to evade responsibilities which were
-implied in the charter of Henry I and explicitly stated in that of Henry
-II when canons regular were substituted for secular canons.[94]
-
-In brief, St. Kew was the site of an important Celtic monastery which,
-visited by St. Sampson in the days of St. Winniau, despoiled by King
-Edgar and stripped bare by Henry I, nevertheless retained some semblance
-of its ancient glory until the latter half of the thirteenth century.
-
-As the result of the above examination it will be observed that of the
-twenty-six religious houses about one-half afford evidence of Celtic
-origin. In some cases the evidence is convincing; in some it is of
-itself insufficient to convince. Taken as a whole, it adds considerably
-to the weight of the argument which is here advanced, namely, that in
-Cornwall the Celtic form of Christianity had not wholly disappeared at
-the time of the Norman Conquest. Of its secure and comprehensive hold
-upon the religious life of the whole county at an earlier period there
-is abundant proof in the names of the parishes. Excluding those which
-have been considered, fifteen bear the prefix _Lan_, the mark of
-monastic settlement. Others, like St. Erth (Lanudno), St. Madron
-(Landithy), St. Just-in-Penwith (Lafrowda), Kea (Landegy), Gulval
-(Lanisley), Lelant (Lananta), Lezant (Lansant), retained the prefix for
-a time, in an _alias_, which in some cases suggests an earlier
-dedication; or, as in the case of Lanherne, Langunnet, Lanyhorne and
-Lanhadron still retain it in the name of the manor to which the advowson
-of the church was appendant; while a very large number bear, without
-prefix or affix, the names of Celtic saints, many of them unknown to the
-outside world. From one end of the county to the other the impress of
-Celtic Christianity can be clearly traced. It is monastic in character.
-But it is not a monasticism which has intruded within the confines of
-parishes already formed, but a monasticism which has occupied the whole
-territory from the very first. This it is which, in the tenth and
-eleventh centuries, either finds itself gradually superseded by the
-newer parochialism, or which ensures, in some sort, its survival in
-collegiate bodies or in recognised monastic orders by submitting to new
-conditions and new ideas.
-
------
-
-Footnote 86:
-
- Inspeximi is a convenient plural of the word _inspeximus_ (we have
- inspected). Royal grants of liberties and privileges are frequently
- based upon earlier grants which the Royal grantor declares he has
- _inspected_. The charters of these earlier grants in many instances no
- longer exist.
-
-Footnote 87:
-
- _Jour. Arch. Assocn._, XXXIX, 282.
-
-Footnote 88:
-
- Pat. Roll, 18 Edw. III, 1345.
-
-Footnote 89:
-
- Another honour is mentioned in the same record, viz. that of St.
- Cheus, which awaits identification. The Exeter book reads correctly
- that Tremar uustel is _de honore S. Chei_, whereas the Exchequer
- version has belongs _ad honore S. Chei_. This led General James to
- translate the words “belongs to the honours of Chei”: _honore_ is
- probably an abbreviation for _honorem_ and the full stop after the _S_
- a contraction of _Sancti_.
-
-Footnote 90:
-
- _Monasticon_, p. 72.
-
-Footnote 91:
-
- Loth, _Les Noms des Saints bretons_, p. 19.
-
-Footnote 92:
-
- Gasquet, _English Monastic Life_, p. 214.
-
-Footnote 93:
-
- Mr. Thurstan C. Peter has written an interesting and reliable account
- of _Glasney Collegiate Church_ (Camborne, 1903).
-
-Footnote 94:
-
- _Monasticon_, p. 135.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- IX
-
- CORNISH HERMITS
-
-
-The subject of English hermits and anchorites has been so exhaustively
-dealt with by Miss Rotha M. Clay[95] that a writer may well hesitate
-before he ventures to enter upon a small portion of the ground which she
-has covered. Miss Clay has performed her task with great judgment,
-learning and literary skill and with consummate diligence. So
-conscientiously and so impartially has she performed her task that the
-reader will seek in vain to discover whether she is in full sympathy
-with the hermit’s vocation or the reverse. Her book will be read with
-pleasure and with profit by all.
-
-The present writer wishes to acknowledge his obligations to Miss Clay,
-whose researches have both confirmed and supplemented conclusions
-already formed. The titles of the several chapters of her book are
-illuminating and suggestive, and the contents abundantly justify the
-distinction she has made between one type and another. We find ourselves
-introduced in succession to hermits of island and fen, forest and
-hillside, cave, lighthouse, highway and bridge, town, church and
-cloister.
-
-Unless the student keeps in mind the fact that the eremitical impulse
-fulfilled itself in varied activities he will fail to understand its
-true nature and purpose. Here was no lawless spirit, disdaining the
-restraints of an ordered life, but “the fiery glow that whirls the
-spirit from itself away” to make it the ready instrument in God’s hands
-for works of mercy, charity, counsel and service while seeking by
-prayer, meditation, vigil and fasting to attain unto perfection.
-
-Again, while it is allowable to assume that the hermit who dwelt apart
-and in solitude was the precursor of the conventual body—the word monk
-implies as much—it nevertheless seems certain that, at the time when he
-first emerges into the clear light of Celtic history he is not, as
-popular fancy has imagined, a distraught enthusiast seeking refuge and
-rest from an evil and adulterous generation, but a tried soldier who has
-learnt in the convent by precept and by practice the art of war, and who
-goes forth in all the panoply of celestial might to fight singly and
-alone the enemies of his soul and to bring deliverance to others. No
-sooner has he achieved his own salvation than he sets about the
-salvation of his fellow-men. He has little in common with the
-self-regarding Christian of the _Pilgrim’s Progress_. He is eager to be
-of use. He becomes a minister to the dwellers amid untrodden ways and in
-remote corners, it may be as a waywarden, a bridge repairer, or a light
-keeper, but in any case as the guide, the counsellor, the friend of all.
-Inevitably his sphere of influence widens out. Soon he has become
-equally necessary to the pilgrim, the traveller and to those who are
-round about him. As time goes on his cell and the little sanctuary where
-he and they have met for worship become hallowed by association, and,
-when he dies, a successor must be sought to carry on the tradition. The
-hermitage thus remains as a memorial of its founder long after his name
-has been forgotten.
-
-Or, it may be, the hermit is joined by others like-minded and founds a
-religious community, a _lan_ whose growth and permanence are promoted by
-the industry and self-denial of its members. This would seem to have
-been the normal course of events in Cornwall. In this case the
-individual founder is often content to leave his work to be carried on
-by others during his lifetime. He may be a bishop, priest, deacon or
-layman who determines to undergo the hardships of the wilderness for a
-season, but who has no intention of devoting his whole life to solitude.
-Diversities of gifts under the spell of a common impulse give rise to
-diversities of ministration and of operation.
-
-Of the hermits of the Celtic period in Cornwall we have very little
-historical evidence. Presumptive evidence we have which, if it told
-against the traditional interpretation of early Christianity, would
-doubtless be held to possess great value. For example, we have, in the
-lives of the saints, references to ecclesiastical types and economic
-conditions which had been obsolete for centuries when some of those
-lives are held to have assumed their present literary form.
-
-We have holy wells bearing the names of saints which are not the names
-of the patron saints of the parishes in which the wells are situated. We
-have legends which, for the purpose of comparative mythology, are highly
-esteemed. There are, for example, holy wells at St. Ingunger, Chapel Uny
-(St. Uny’s) and Jetwells, but these are not the patrons of the parishes,
-though they are all three well-known Celtic saints. On the other hand,
-there are wells bearing the names of St. Levan, St. Madron, St. Clether,
-St. Keyne and St. Just (Venton—east) situated in the parishes which do
-bear their names. If the ancient Cornish churches derived their names
-from their founders or founders’ kin it seems probable that the holy
-wells acquired their names from association with the saints whose names
-they bear.
-
-There would be the same inducement for a hermit to fix his abode near a
-spring of water as there is for an Australian squatter to choose a
-similar spot for the headquarters of his sheep or cattle station. So
-late as A.D. 1086, when Domesday Book was compiled, the county of
-Cornwall was very sparsely populated. In the place-names may be
-recognised traces of a fauna long extinct but nevertheless extant in
-Celtic times.[96] It is necessary to bear in mind the transformation of
-the county, which during the last thirteen centuries has resulted from
-increased settlement and the more extensive cultivation of land, in
-order to be in a position to estimate the value of the evidence supplied
-by the hagiographer.
-
-Early in the sixth century St. Petrock succeeded St. Guron at Bodmin;
-such is the tradition. Leland (circa 1540) thus records the event,[97]
-_Bosmana, id est, mansio monachorum in valle, ubi St. Guronus solitarie
-degens in parvo tugurio, quod reliquen(s) tradidit St. Petroco_. Guron
-was doubtless a hermit. Petrock enlarged the hermitage, which was
-situated in the valley where the town now stands and near the well which
-still bears the hermit’s name, so as to make it capable of sheltering
-himself and three brethren. Guron is probably the same as Goran, the
-name-saint of the parish in the ancient deanery of Powder. Traces of the
-name are to be found in Brittany.[98]
-
-William of Worcester (1478) introduces us to three Cornish hermits,
-Vylloc or Willow, Mybbard and Mancus. They were companions.
-
-The first is described as a hermit and martyr born in Ireland and
-beheaded by Melyn’s kinsfolk (_Melyn ys kynrede_) near the place (in
-Lanteglos-by-Fowey) where Walter, bishop of Norwich, was born.
-
-From this place to the bridge of St. Willow, a distance of half a mile,
-he carried his (head) to a spot where the said church was built in his
-honour.[99] Mybbard, otherwise Calrogus, is stated to have been a
-hermit, the son of a King of Ireland, and his body is said to rest
-within the shrine (_scrinio_) of Cardynham Church. Mancus, their
-companion and a hermit, is said, on the authority of Robert Bracey, to
-lie in the church of Lanreath, within two miles of Fowey, and, on the
-authority of the canons of Launceston, in the parish of Lanteglos
-presumably at Bodinnick. All three are said to be commemorated on the
-same day, viz. the Thursday next before Whitsunday. William of
-Worcester’s account of the three hermits is prefaced by the sentence
-“there were three brothers under the name of St. Genesius and each
-carried his head, one of them archbishop of Lismore.” Is it possible
-that St. Gennys may be a corruption of a Latinised Greek word συγγενεις
-(kinsmen)? It is curious, in any case, that the feast of Cardynham and
-St. Gennys should be held on Whitsunday, that of Lanteglos having been
-abandoned and that of Lanreath, whose patron is now given as Marnarch,
-being kept on the third of August. Anciently there was a chapel at
-Bodinnick bearing the name of St. John the Baptist. St. Willow is
-regarded as the patron of Lanteglos and Mybbard as the patron of
-Cardynham. When all due allowance has been made for accretions and
-errors in transmission it seems impossible to doubt that three Irish
-hermits were martyred at or near Lanteglos and commemorated by churches
-built in their honour.
-
-St. Neot represents a prevalent type of religious which, from the first
-days of British Christianity until the eleventh century, combined the
-habits and aspirations of the hermit with the practical usefulness of
-the missionary. Neot was born in the earlier years of the ninth century
-of parents who were nearly related in blood to the West-Saxon Kings.
-Forsaking a military career for which he had been intended, he entered
-the monastery of Glastonbury, where he received Holy Orders and became
-eminent for piety, learning, wisdom and counsel. The fear of popular
-applause drove him forth into the wilderness. He fixed his abode in the
-Cornish parish which now bears his name, near to a hamlet then known as
-Hamstoke and therefore apparently already a Saxon settlement. Here he
-lived seven years. At the end of that time he visited Rome and was
-advised by the Holy Father to renounce his habit of solitary devotion to
-return home and scatter the word of God among the people of Cornwall.
-
-He came back to Hamstoke and founded there the college of priests of
-which mention is made in Domesday Book. At Hamstoke he was visited more
-than once by his kinsman Alfred the Great, who hunted in the
-neighbourhood and who is said to have been healed at the shrine of St.
-Guerir of a malady which had afflicted him from boyhood.
-
-St. Neot’s hermitage was near the spring which is about half a mile west
-of the church and is known as St. Neot’s well. In his day there appear
-to have been two pools, one of them with an unique unfailing supply of
-three fishes, of which one only was to be caught in a day, and the
-other, a pool in which the saint was wont to stand daily while repeating
-the Psalter. Many stories are told of the saint’s sojourn by the well.
-The fox which stole his shoe, the rescue of the doe from the hounds, the
-theft of his working bullocks and the employment of stags for the
-ploughing of his land are sufficiently well known.
-
-By the advice of St. Neot King Alfred is said to have restored the
-English school at Rome. The saint continued to be abbot of his own
-foundation until his death, which took place on the 31st of July, 877.
-He was buried in the church which he had built on the site of the chapel
-of St. Guerir. About a century later his bones were fraudulently removed
-to the monastery of Eynesbury in Huntingdonshire.
-
-There are several points of interest. There does not appear to have been
-any marked difference between St. Neot’s eremitical career and that of
-others of Cornish origin. This may be owing to the late composition of
-the lives of many of the saints. The substitution of St. Neot for St.
-Guerir as the name-saint of the church has many precedents and would
-call for no remark here did it not afford a good example of what was
-also in Cornwall a fairly general practice, of which the proofs are not
-abundant—that of calling churches after the names of their
-founders.[100]
-
-At this point it is convenient to call attention to the story of
-_Tristan and Iseult_, which has been shown to be of Cornish origin and
-which assumed literary form probably towards the end of the eleventh
-century. Most of the places mentioned in the story are found in Cornwall
-and, although the actors in the drama are presumed to have lived some
-five centuries before their deeds were committed to writing, there are
-nevertheless inferences to be derived from the record of them which have
-a direct bearing upon our subject even if we suppose the setting of the
-story to have been, at the time, comparatively modern. The following
-episode is an example. During the sojourn of Tristan and Iseult in the
-forest of Morrois (Moreske), which then extended from the Fal to the
-Helford river, they meet with a hermit, Ogrin by name, who does not
-hesitate to give them some much-needed advice. He calls them to
-repentance and then listens patiently to Tristan’s excuses. It is not
-suggested that in admonishing them he is exceeding his duty. He is
-described as a hermit with a hermitage in the forest, a personage quite
-distinct from the parish priest, whose sphere of influence had already
-become a recognised geographical unit, as is shown by the following
-passage:
-
- En Cornoualle n’a parroise
- Ou la novele n’en angoise
- Que, qui porroit Tristan trover
- Qu’il en feïst le cri lever.
-
-Ogrin, as a man of sense, advises the Queen to return home, and himself
-undertakes the delicate task of reconciling the lovers to King Mark.
-
-Throughout the narrative he is represented as a man of God. It does not
-seem to have occurred to the romancer that there is something slightly
-incongruous in selecting a hermit for a shopping expedition to the
-market of St. Michael’s Mount, where, for the fair Iseult:
-
- Assés achate ver et gris
- Dras de soie et de porpre bis,
- Escarlates et blanc chainsil,
- Asez plus blanc que flor de lil,
- Et palefroi souef amblant
- Bien atorné d’or flanboiant.
-
-The hermit, as a man of affairs, may have been familiar to those for
-whose ears the romance was intended. It is difficult, otherwise, to
-assign a reason why the writer exaggerated his character beyond the
-bounds of recognition. The position which the hermit occupied in the
-popular estimation, august as it undoubtedly was, was not more exalted
-than that which was voluntarily conceded to him by those who were highly
-placed. To this fact must doubtless be attributed the more or less
-successful attempts to perpetuate the office when its occupant was
-removed by death. It is therefore possible that in the hermit of
-Colemanshegg, mentioned in a Roll of 1258, we have a reference to one of
-Ogrin’s successors.[101] Of this latter personage we know nothing save
-that Richard hermit of Colemanshegg received 50s. yearly to find a
-chaplain to celebrate divine service for the soul of Catherine the
-King’s daughter.
-
-But for this mention of Richard of Colemanshegg the earliest notice of a
-Cornish hermit after the Norman Conquest would have been that contained
-in the Assize Roll of the 30th year of Edward I (1301-1302) in which it
-is recorded that _Thomas de Penmargh noctanter intravit domum Andreae
-Paugan heremitae infra capellam Divi Justi et eum occidit. Johannes
-filius Andreae heremitae primus invenitor_. The entry is under the
-heading of the hundred of Penwith. Penmargh is doubtless Penmarth in
-Wendron. Pagan, of which Paugan may be a variant, is not uncommon as a
-personal name in early records. We are not told why Thomas of Penmargh
-killed Andrew, or how long it was before John discovered the dead body
-of his father, but it looks as if Andrew had been seen alive the day
-before his death and found dead by his son the day after. Where was the
-hermitage? It is described as below the chapel of St. Just, but St. Just
-was not a chapel (_capella_). It was a church (_ecclesia_), and the
-terms are never used indiscriminately. If it be allowable to render the
-passage “below a chapel of St. Just,” that is, below a chapel in the
-parish of St. Just, the record is very significant.
-
-For one of the most interesting spots in that parish is Chapel Carn
-Brea, upon the summit of which stood until 1816 a chapel of which a
-sketch was made by Dr. Borlase, who described it as being approached
-from the south side by a large flight of steps and as being twenty feet
-in height, and the roof arched with stone well wrought. Hals tells us it
-was about ten feet wide and fourteen feet long, with a window in the
-east end. Both writers speak of an immense heap of stones lying around
-it, suggesting a large vault or hermitage underneath. The chapel was
-pulled down in 1816 to build a barn elsewhere. When, in 1879, Mr. W. C.
-Borlase made an examination of the confused mass of stones which
-remained, and still remain, he failed to discover any trace of a
-hermit’s cell, and concluded that the greater portion of the debris had
-done service as a covering for the prehistoric chambered grave which was
-found at a lower level. While it is not unlikely that the tumulus
-suggested, at a very early period, the site for the chapel to the first
-Christian solitary who found his way to that remote spot, the amount of
-stone there at the present time is too great to warrant the conclusion,
-unless the tumulus was of a type and size which has no rival in the
-county.
-
-Some building doubtless existed besides the chapel, the size of which
-was obviously too small for public worship.
-
-The most striking feature of Chapel Carn Brea is the commanding view
-which it affords not only of the Channel but of the whole of Penwith and
-of a large portion of the Lizard. No better spot could be chosen for a
-beacon.
-
-Within a couple of hundred yards is the ancient mule track from Marazion
-to the Land’s End. After reading Miss Clay’s chapter on hermits as
-light-keepers, it seems impossible to doubt that the hermit of Chapel
-Carn Brea was one of those who in the day of small things performed that
-function, and whose simple signal was to the seafarer no less than to
-the traveller over the lonely moor a bright beacon of God. Andrew Paugan
-was probably only one of a long line of hermits who dwelt on the hill. A
-curious extract is found in Dr. Borlase’s collections which, as one of
-the latest specimens of Cornish literature, has a value all its own and,
-as the witness of a tradition extant in the latter half of the
-seventeenth century, is useful for the present purpose. I am indebted to
-Mr. Henry Jenner for a transcript and translation of it.
-
- “The Accusation of the Hermit (who liv’d in Chapel Karn Bray in
- Buryan) address’d to ye Duchess.
-
- Rag an Arlothus woolaes Kernow
- Dreth ’guz kibmias beniggas.
-
- Why ra cavas dre eu an gwas Harry ma Poddrack broas.
-
- Kensa, wit a hagar-awal iggeva gweel do derevoll war ren ny Keniffer
- termen dre ra ny moas durt Pedden an woolaes do Sillan. Nessa, wit
- an skavoll Crack-an-codna iggava setha war en cres a’n awles ewhall
- (cries tutton Harry an Lader) heb drog veeth. Tregga, wit an gurroll
- iggeva gwell gen askern skooth Davas, etc.”
-
- To the Countess of the Dominion of Cornwall.
-
- By your sacred leave.
-
- You shall find by him that this fellow Harry is a great witch.
-
- First, from the stormy weather he does work to raise upon us every
- time that we do go from the end of the Land to Silly. Second, from
- the break-neck stool which he can (or does) sit upon in the middle
- of the high cliff (call’d The Chair of Harry the Thief), without any
- hurt. Thirdly, from a ship he does make with the bone of a shoulder
- of mutton.
-
-Mr. Jenner is inclined to think that the “seat of Harry the thief”
-(Tutton Harry an Lader) refers to a piece of cliff at Tol Pedn Penwith
-called “Chair Ladder.” The whole passage as it stands detached from the
-context (which has been lost) is little more than so much gibberish.
-Possibly it may have been so intended, for the romance, of which it is a
-fragment, was written by Mr. Boson for his children. But this
-consideration, assuming it to be well founded, would not rob the
-allusions of their evidential value. Quite the contrary. Every romance
-requires some element of fact or vraisemblance to recommend it to the
-popular imagination. Not more than half a mile from Chapel Carn Brea, at
-the foot of the hill, is Crows-an-Wra, the Witch’s Cross, which may have
-suggested the character personified by Harry the Wizard of the
-break-neck stool. Some vague memories of the hermit who served the
-little chapel, tended the beacon and directed the travellers across the
-desolate moor doubtless still survived. Andrew Paugan was only one of
-the occupants of the cell, one who like many others in various parts of
-England spent his life in solitude, enduring privation and hardship and
-cultivating piety by prayer, meditation and active philanthropy. He was
-probably a widower when he gave himself to the career which Thomas of
-Penmargh, in the stillness of night, for some unknown reason brought to
-an untimely end.
-
-The next mention of Cornish hermits is found in the _Inquisitio
-post-mortem_ of Edmund, Earl of Cornwall.[102] Following the inventory
-of honours, lands and services held by him at the time of his death
-there is a list of the charges upon his estates and among them the
-entry: “alms to St. Philip of Restormel, hermit, and St. Robert of
-Penlyn, hermit.” The earldom and its possessions reverted to the King on
-Earl Edmund’s death, and we are therefore not surprised to find an entry
-in the Close Roll of the following year, 1301, which reads as follows:
-“To the sheriff of Cornwall. Order to deliver to brother Robert of
-Penlyn, hermit, the island surrounded (_inclusam_) by the water of Fawe
-with a rent of 56s. 2d. from certain tenants of the manor of Penkneth,
-to be held by him for life as he held them before the death of Edmund,
-Earl of Cornwall, by reason of whose death the sheriff took them into
-the King’s hands; on the same terms as the earl granted them, together
-with the houses built on the island, to Robert by his charter which the
-King has inspected.”[103]
-
-All attempts to identify the island have hitherto failed. The manors of
-Penlyn or Pelyn and Penkneth or Pennight are in the parish of Lanlivery,
-of which the river Fowey is, roughly speaking, the eastern boundary, but
-no island is now to be discovered in its course. The site of the
-hermitage of Restormel is also uncertain. It may have been that of the
-chapel of the Holy Trinity in the park, sometimes called the King’s free
-chapel, to which frequent reference is made in the Rolls, and from
-which, according to an inventory made in 1338, a bell weighing 100 lbs.
-had been removed to the chapel within the castle walls of Restormel.
-There is nothing to lead us to suppose that St. Philip and St. Robert
-had successors. It is not improbable that royal chaplains were
-substituted for them.
-
-In 1339 the Patent Roll records the King’s protection granted to Roger
-Godman, hermit of the chapel of St. Mary by Liskeard (Liskerith),
-collecting about the realm the alms whereon he depends for
-subsistence.[104] It is probable that the chapel of St. Mary was the
-same as the King’s free chapel of St. Mary in the park of Liskeard to
-which Edward II appointed Roger de Aqua his chaplain in 1316.[105] It
-must be distinguished from that of the Hospital of St. Mary Magdalen.
-The former appears to have become a chantry, for, in 1378, a royal grant
-was made to Richard Lagge, chaplain, that he might celebrate service in
-it, and in the same year the bishop issued a licence to him in which it
-is stated that he is to celebrate for the welfare of the King.[106] The
-chantry was suppressed by Edward VI, and the “Chapel of our Laydye”
-granted to Thomas Pomray in 1549.[107] It is interesting to compare the
-fortunes of this chapel with that of the Holy Trinity in the park of
-Restormel. Both of them appear to have been served originally by
-hermits, to have been converted into royal chapels and to have shared
-the same fate.
-
-A little more than half a century later, in 1403, the following entry
-occurs in Bishop Stafford’s register: “One Cecilia Moys, desiring to
-lead the contemplative life of an anchorite[108] in a certain house in
-the cemetery of Marhamchurch, the bishop on the 4th of May, 1403,
-commissioned Philip, abbot of Hartland, and Walter Dollebeare, vicar of
-Southill, to place her there under proper protection, assigning her till
-Christmas as a time of probation.”
-
-Churchyards were regarded as places specially suitable for the dwellings
-of anchorites as being dead to the world. It was, moreover, an obvious
-advantage to the parish priest that they should be near the church for
-the purpose of Communion. A second entry in the same bishop’s register
-probably refers to the same anchorite, though the name is given as that
-of Lucy Moys, anchorite of Marhamchurch.
-
-She receives on the 10th of October, 1405, a licence to choose her
-confessor. Another entry in the same register records a bequest of 40s.
-by Richard Tyttesburry, canon of Exeter, to the anchorite of
-Marhamchurch. His will was made on the 24th of February, 1405, and
-proved on the 7th of June, 1409.[109]
-
-At St. Teath there was a hermit, name unknown, who in 1408, under the
-will of Sir William Bonevylle, received 20s. to pray for the soul of the
-testator: “al heremyte de Stetth pour prier pour moy.” In the Lambeth
-manuscript the bequest is recorded “a lermytage de Stath,” suggesting,
-but by no means proving, a permanent hermitage in the parish.[110]
-
-Seven years later, in 1415: “Margaret an anchorite dwelling near Bodmin,
-having asked permission to migrate to the monastery of St. Bridget by
-Schene and to join the order settled there, is licensed by the bishop
-accordingly.” To her or to her predecessor Richard Tyttesburry, whose
-name has been already mentioned, bequeathed in 1405 the sum of 40s.[111]
-
-It has been generally supposed that Roche Rock, a natural and rugged
-monolith some 300 feet in height, situated in the parish which bears its
-name, was formerly the seat of a hermitage, and there is much to favour
-the supposition. Norden (1584) describes it as “a verie high, steepe and
-craggie rock, upon the top whereof is placed a cell or hermitage, the
-walls whereof are partly wroughte, and that with great labour out of the
-obdurate rock.” In the illustration, which he gives, the building is
-complete with roof, windows and door. A detailed account is supplied by
-Davies Gilbert (1838), from which it appears that in his day the roof
-and upper chamber (as shown in Norden’s plate) had already disappeared,
-the beam holes of the chamber being the only evidence that such a
-chamber had existed. The dimensions of what is supposed to have been the
-chapel are given by him: the length 20 feet, the breadth 12 feet and the
-height 10 feet.
-
-There are apparently only two purposes for which a building, at such an
-elevation and in so desolate and remote a spot, could serve—that of a
-beacon house or of a hermitage. The former is the less probable
-explanation because of more suitable sites in the neighbourhood. The
-lack of documentary evidence in support of the latter hypothesis is not
-surprising and will carry little weight with those who reflect that it
-is only, as it were, by accident that we have any evidence at all
-respecting the other hermitages in the county. Comparing the cell on
-Roche Rock with other similar cells in various parts of England it may
-be inferred that the building was at one and the same time used by its
-occupants for both purposes.
-
-The foregoing survey discloses no such secrets as might have been
-expected. It leaves the story of Cornwall’s conversion where we found
-it. The key of the position remains undiscovered—the key wherewith to
-open and unroll the unwritten record of the struggles of those first
-fateful days when the Christian faith gained a foothold in the land. We
-are thrown back upon the witness of an age so late as to render the
-witness of doubtful value. If we refer to it, it is with diffidence,
-having little or no hope that, as evidence, it will receive the
-consideration it deserves. Yet in spite of all that may be urged against
-any particular legend, we must not forget that hagiographer and monk,
-chronicler and poet, cross and cell, holy well and church, all proclaim
-the same story and tell the same tale when they represent the heralds of
-the good tidings as wandering in deserts and in mountains and in dens
-and caves of the earth. The account of St. Sampson’s visit and the
-legend of St. Petrock are but types of the rest.
-
-It would doubtless help towards the solution of the problem if something
-more definite could be known of the quarter whence the earliest of those
-heralds came. Was it from Gaul, from Lerins, from the East or from Rome?
-We know that St. Hilary of Poitiers, in the middle of the fourth
-century, dedicated his treatise _De Synodis_ to the bishops of the
-British provinces, that St. German of Auxerre accompanied by St. Lupus
-of Troyes came over to Britain in 429 to assist in extirpating the
-Pelagian heresy. Does this point to some closer and deeper connection
-than that of mere propinquity between the Churches of Gaul and of
-Britain?
-
-The intercourse between Rome and Britain, the Roman soldiers and
-merchants who during the occupation were brought into daily contact with
-the Britons could not fail to effect some change in the religious
-attitude of the latter. It is not, however, this slow, silent, indirect
-influence which excites our interest. It is rather of that direct attack
-upon paganism which so far succeeded as to impress a definite character
-and to make it possible to speak of Celtic Christianity as a distinct
-type that we wish to hear.
-
-We allow that the same truths when accepted by different races produce
-different effects and find expression in different ways. An orthodox
-Russian Churchman and an English Churchman profess the same creeds,
-accept the same Scriptures, and are in all essentials of one heart and
-of one soul; yet it will be some time before the latter can be got to
-feel at home in the public worship of the former. Race, temperament and
-tradition reveal themselves in external modes of worship. This is true,
-but it is not sufficient to account for the rôle of isolation assumed by
-the British Church and by the daughter Church of Brittany. Some external
-influence appears to have been at work at a very early period, monastic
-in character, which was unfavourable to the cultivation of close
-relations with the rest of Western Christianity. It could hardly have
-been either of Roman or of Gaulish origin. Had it been Roman it would
-have constituted a bond of union instead of being, as it was, a barrier
-against which Augustine could not prevail; had it been Gaulish it would
-probably have been attempered by intercourse with the source of its
-inspiration. Possibly it came from the Mediterranean or from the East by
-way of Marseilles.
-
------
-
-Footnote 95:
-
- _Hermits and Anchorites of England_, Methuen & Co.
-
-Footnote 96:
-
- Nancherrow and Carnyorth, two neighbouring hamlets in St.
- Just-in-Penwith, denote respectively the _valley of the stag_ and _the
- hill of the roebuck_.
-
-Footnote 97:
-
- Leland, _Collectanea_, i, 75.
-
-Footnote 98:
-
- Loth, _Les Noms des Saints bretons_, p. 48.
-
-Footnote 99:
-
- _Parochial History of Cornwall_, Supplement, pp. 102, 110.
-
-Footnote 100:
-
- The name of Neot’s predecessor, like that of Veronica, may have been
- suggested to Asser by the reputed miracle; but, if so, it would not
- invalidate the truth of the narrative so far as it relates to the
- successive founders of the church.
-
-Footnote 101:
-
- Colemanshegg is probably Kelmonseg (1308)=Kilmonseg (1332)=Kilmonsek
- (1427)=Kyllymansak (1442)=Calamansack (hodie), in Constantine parish,
- which in the eleventh century was embraced in the forest of Morrois.
-
-Footnote 102:
-
- Inq. p.m., 28 Edw. I, 44 (4).
-
-Footnote 103:
-
- _Calendar of Close Rolls_, 20 May, 1301, p. 488.
-
-Footnote 104:
-
- Pat. R., 13 Edw. III, 1339.
-
-Footnote 105:
-
- _Ibid._, 9 Edw. II, 1316.
-
-Footnote 106:
-
- _Ibid._, 1 Rich. II, 1378, and _Reg. Brantyngham_, p. 387.
-
-Footnote 107:
-
- Pat. R., 3 Edw. VI, 1549.
-
-Footnote 108:
-
- Hermit (Gr. Eremites, L. Heremita), one who lives in the desert;
- Anchorite (Gr. Anachoretes, L. Anchorita), one withdrawn from the
- world; Monk (Gr. Monachos, L. Monachus), one who dwells alone. The
- difference between a hermit and an anchorite was that the former was
- free to move from place to place, the latter was confined. The monk
- who had at first been a solitary soon became a member of an ordered
- and celibate community.
-
- It is curious to notice that the impulse which created the hermit
- produced the monastery, and that, at a later date, the monastery
- incidentally produced the hermit.
-
-Footnote 109:
-
- _Register Stafford_, pp. 25, 251, 294.
-
-Footnote 110:
-
- _Ibid._, p. 391.
-
-Footnote 111:
-
- _Ibid._, pp. 25, 294.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- X
-
- ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT
-
-
-It is of little consequence to consider when and by whom the suggestion
-was first put forward, but it was one which captivated all who were
-anxious to endow their native county with a unique distinction. The
-suggestion was that St. Michael’s Mount was identical with the island of
-Ictis, mentioned by Diodorus Siculus about the beginning of the first
-century before the Christian era.
-
-Assuming the truth of this hypothesis, for which, indeed, many cogent
-arguments could be urged, historical writers were enabled to make a
-better start in the case of Cornwall than in the case of any other
-English county.
-
-It is therefore somewhat disquieting to find a distinguished geologist
-staking a great reputation upon a counter-theory which, though promulged
-so recently as the year 1905, has at the present moment the support of
-the majority of those who are competent to form a judgment of its
-scientific value. Mr. Clement Reid, F.R.S., basing his arguments upon
-the evidence of geology and physical geography, has been able to
-show[112] that, nineteen hundred years ago, the Isle of Wight was, at
-high water, an island and, at low water, a peninsula answering exactly
-to the description of the island of Ictis given by Diodorus, whereas St.
-Michael’s Mount was at that time “an isolated rock rising out of a
-swampy wood.” On the other hand, however, it is only fair to say that
-Prof. Oman, who has doubtless examined and weighed, with his accustomed
-acumen, Mr. Reid’s reasoning and conclusions, remains unconvinced. The
-Rev. H. R. Coulthard has broached a new theory, which has perhaps not
-yet received the attention it deserves; it is that Ictis was the entire
-peninsula of Western Penwith. As against this, there is the evidence of
-Pliny who, on the authority of Timæus, states that the island of Mictis,
-apparently only another form of Ictis, was distant six days’ sail along
-the British coast, a statement which is as fatal to the claims of
-Penwith as to those of the Mount itself.
-
-The question can hardly be said to be finally decided, but the
-prevailing opinion is in favour of the Isle of Wight.
-
-The Mount has had several names. In the life of St. Cadoc[113] it is
-called Dinsul, which probably means the citadel of the sun.
-
-St. Cadoc is said to have visited his aunt St. Keyne there, and to have
-miraculously provided the Mount with a supply of water.
-
-By the Cornish it was called Careg Cowse, or Karrek-luz-en-Kuz, which
-William of Worcester correctly translates “Hoar Rock in the Wood.” It
-would be interesting to discover earlier evidence of this name. Its
-survival in the fifteenth century[114]—in spite of the monastic and
-military occupation of the Mount for many centuries—is very remarkable
-and seems to carry us back to the time when Mr. Reid’s description was
-exactly realised.
-
-At some period, very difficult to determine, the Mount became known as
-Mons Tumba.[115] A charter in the Otterton custumal recording the
-reconstitution of St. Michael’s priory, in the reigns of Henry I, and
-Stephen, enjoins that the Cornish monks shall receive the blessing of
-their abbot at Monte Tumba unless, perchance, it shall please him to
-come into Cornwall and bless them there; from which it may be inferred
-that the religious house in Monte Tumba was at that time identified with
-Mont St. Michel in Normandy, although the latter was then, at an earlier
-date and long afterwards, commonly described as St. Michael in Periculo
-Maris.[116] When dealing with the medley of notes collected by William
-of Worcester it will be necessary to bear this in mind.
-
-The Mount was associated with St. Michael before the Norman Conquest, in
-all probability before the Saxon invasion of Cornwall.
-
-As Professor Loth has pointed out,[117] the name-saints
-(_hagio-onomastique_) of ancient Brittany are entirely national. “With
-the exceptions of some apostles, of St. Michael, St. Matthew, of St.
-Peter who has given his name to Ploubezre, it is useless to seek for
-them in Gaul and the Roman Church: they are all of them insular (British
-or Irish) or native Breton.” The same may be said of Cornwall with very
-few exceptions. The position assigned to St. Michael was everywhere
-unique. At some time subsequent to the Babylonish captivity St. Michael
-came to be had in special veneration of the Jews. From apostolic times
-in the East and from the fifth century, at least, in the West, he was
-received into the devotional system of the Christian Church. Nothing
-could have been more sane or scriptural than the honour paid to St.
-Michael. As the Prince of God’s people and the Captain of the heavenly
-hosts[118] (_militiae celestis signifer_) he, who had prevailed against
-the Spirit of evil, might well be expected to lend his aid when the
-wrestling was against the spiritual hosts of wickedness in heavenly
-places. And what spot so worthy to be the site of an earthly fane for
-one whose warring is in the regions above man’s head, as the lonely
-mountain’s top. There is a sense of security felt by those who live on,
-or surrounded by, hills even now when so many ages have run since they
-were remotely responsible for it. The proper seat of the Archangel was
-clearly on the hill-top. They “found him an house” accordingly on the
-Cornish Mount, on Rowtor, on Rame Head, on Penkevil, on Caerhayes and on
-the western Carn Brea. Whether the cult of St. Michael superseded some
-earlier pagan cult in Cornwall it is impossible to say. Until some
-evidence is forthcoming it can serve no useful purpose to dilate upon
-the possible identity of Michael, Elias and Helios, or upon the
-possibility of one whose most notable achievement was the destruction of
-sun worship on Mount Carmel, being himself its personification to after
-ages.
-
-That there was a religious community at the Mount bearing the name of
-St. Michael before the Norman Conquest hardly admits of doubt. All the
-saints, with three exceptions, found there by William of Worcester, in
-the Calendar, were Celtic and insular.
-
-The late Professor Freeman and Mr. Horace Round have, however, expressed
-a contrary opinion based upon the doubtful authenticity of two charters,
-certain particulars of which, connected chiefly with their attestation,
-are admittedly and obviously inaccurate.
-
-The first of these charters[119] purports to be a grant made by Edward
-the Confessor, “King of the English, to Michael the Archangel for the
-use of the brethren serving God in that place, of St. Michael near the
-Sea, of the whole of the lands of Vennefire and of the port called
-Ruminella with its mills and fisheries.” This charter bears the
-signatures of Edward the King, Robert archbishop of Rouen, Herbert
-bishop of Lisieux, Robert bishop of Coutances, Ralph, Vinfred, Nigell
-the sheriff, Anschitill, Choschet and Turstin. The second charter[120]
-claims to be a grant by Robert Count of Mortain to the monks of St.
-Michael in Periculo Maris (Normandy), of St. Michael’s Mount in Cornwall
-with half a hide of land and a market on Thursdays; and three (Cornish)
-acres of land in Amaneth, namely Trevelaboth, Lismanoch, Trequaners and
-Carmailoc, the signatories being King William (the Conqueror), Queen
-Matilda, Count Robert, William Rufus the King’s son, Henry the Boy
-(prince), Robert Count of Mortain, Matilda (his) countess, their son
-William, William Fitz Osborn, Roger de Montgomery, Tossetin the sheriff,
-Warin and Turulf.
-
-To the grant there are added, 1—a confirmation of it by Livric
-(Leofric), bishop of Exeter, bearing date 1085; and 2—a postscript
-signed by the bishop, exempting by command of Pope Gregory, the church
-of St. Michael in Cornwall from episcopal control and conveying a
-remission of one-third of their penance to those who should enrich,
-endow or visit the said church.
-
-With regard to Edward’s charter, it has been pointed out by more than
-one writer that Edward probably did not assume the title of King of the
-English until after the death of Hardicanute in 1042, and that Robert,
-archbishop of Rouen, died in 1037. It is not stated whence Dugdale
-obtained his copy of the charter, but a footnote by Oliver informs us
-that the MSS. of the _abbey_ of St. Michael are preserved in the public
-library at Avranches; and it is noteworthy that the charter in his
-_Monasticon_ is labelled Carta Edwardi regis Anglorum pro _abbatia_
-Sancti Michaelis, and that the three episcopal signatories are _Norman_
-ecclesiastics. It is therefore possible that during his sojourn in
-Normandy Edward who:
-
- ... loved the holy company
- Of people of religion,
- Who loved only all that was good;
- Especially a monk who led
- A high and heavenly life
-
-may have been induced to promise or to give Cornish lands to the Norman
-St. Michael and that his friends may have styled him Rex Anglorum,
-knowing that only when he became de facto King of the English could any
-benefit accrue to the abbey. But it seems more probable that a gift of
-lands was made by him to the Cornish St. Michael after Hardicanute’s
-death and that after the Norman Conquest when the two religious houses
-were united by the cession of the Cornish priory to the Norman abbey the
-deed which may have borne the signature of Robert, archbishop of
-Canterbury, was altered so as to bear that of Robert, archbishop of
-Rouen. In that case the grant would have been made between 1050 and
-1066. There were undoubtedly bold and fruitless attempts made on the
-part of the Norman abbots to enrich the Norman at the expense of the
-Cornish house, just as at a later period there were bold and successful
-attempts made to enrich the latter by borrowing the legends and
-traditions of the former.
-
-The substantial genuineness of Edward’s charter will be regarded as
-probable when it is remembered that no ultimate advantage can be shown
-to have accrued from it to either house. A spurious document would
-hardly have been preserved in the face of facts witnessing to its
-failure. Neither Domesday Book nor the _Inquisitio Geldi_ makes mention
-of any possessions in Meneage belonging to St. Michael.
-
-The suggestion offered in Chapter VI, viz. that the Meneage was at an
-early period monks’ land both in name and in fact, may possibly account
-for the entire series of transactions. Grants to religious houses and
-for religious purposes have not infrequently been a trifling recompense
-made to Paul for the spoiling of Peter. It was notably so in the reign
-of King Henry VIII. If in the early part of the eleventh century the
-Meneage represented alienated, that is, usurped monastic land, no one
-would have been more disposed than King Edward to make restoration or to
-honour St. Michael by granting it to the Mount. It is not unlikely that
-the grant remained inoperative owing to the difficulty of making terms
-with the layfolk in possession.
-
-In the appendix[121] to volume iv. of his _Norman Conquest_, Mr.
-Freeman, after referring to the doubtful authenticity of Edward the
-Confessor’s charter, goes on: “doubtful as this charter is, the
-spuriousness of that which accompanies it (the charter of Robert Count
-of Mortain) is still more manifest.” He then recites the fact that
-whereas the latter charter is dated 1085, it bears the signatures of
-Queen Matilda, who died in 1083, and of Bishop Leofric, who died in
-1072; also the exemption from ecclesiastical jurisdiction granted by
-Leofric at the instance of Pope Gregory, who did not become Pope until
-after Leofric’s death—altogether a most formidable indictment—and he
-proceeds to quote from the Exeter Domesday, with a view of establishing
-the real date of the foundation of St. Michael, the following passage
-(which will also be found below labelled A.):
-
-“Sanctus Michahel habet i. mansionem quae vocatur Treiwal quam tenuit
-Brismarus eâ die qua Rex E. fuit vivus et mortuus.... De hac mansione
-abstulit Comes de Moritonio i. de praedictis ii. hidis quae erat de
-dominicatu beati Michahelis.”
-
-“This,” he says, “is the only mention of the house I can find, and it
-would seem to imply a foundation between 1066 and 1085. Brismar was a
-man of large property in all the three shires. He is not unlikely to
-have been the founder of the Cornish Saint Michael, and if so he must
-have founded it, or at least have given the estate, after Edward’s
-death.” “It seems plain ... that whoever was the founder of the Cornish
-house it was not Earl Robert.” And he concludes, “a note in the
-_Monasticon_ (vii. 989) speaks of another tradition as naming Robert’s
-son William as the person who gave the Cornish house to the Norman one.
-Here we most likely have the clue to the mistake.”
-
-When therefore Mr. Round is found endorsing Mr. Freeman’s opinion[122]
-that “Treiwal was given to St. Michael between the death of Edward the
-Confessor and the making of the great Survey,” and suggesting that Earl
-Brian (who could have had no footing in England before the Conquest) may
-have been the founder, it may seem presumption to express an opinion
-clean contrary to both. But let Domesday Book tell its own story. There
-are three references in the Exeter Book and two in the Exchequer Book
-which bear upon the subject. They are given below and labelled A, B, C,
-D, E for convenience of reference—those portions only being omitted
-which do not concern the present discussion. The extensions are for the
-use of those who are not familiar with the abbreviated Latin text.
-
-
- A. Exeter Domesday, fol. 208b. (Ed. 1816, p. 189).
-
-TERRA SANCTI MICHAHELIS DE CORNUGALLIA. Sanctus Michahel habet unam
-mansionem quae vocatur Treiwal quam tenuit Brismarus eâ die qua rex
-Edwardus fuit vivus et mortuus. In ea sunt ii hidae terrae quae nonquam
-reddiderunt gildam. Has possunt arare viii carrucae. Ibi habet Sanctus
-Michahel i carrucam.... De hac mansione abstulit comes de Moritonio i de
-praedictis ii hidis quae erat de dominicatu beati Michahelis.
-
-
- B. _Ibid._, fol. 508 (Ed. 1816, p. 471).
-
-Sanctus Michael habet i mansionem quae vocatur Treiwal de qua abstulit
-comes de Moritonio i hidam, quae erat in dominicatu Sancti die qua rex
-Edwardus fuit vivus et mortuus.
-
-
- C. _Ibid._, fol. 258b (Ed. 1816, p. 138).
-
-Comes habet i mansionem quae vocatur Treuthal quam tenuit Brismarus
-sacerdos eâ die qua rex Edwardus fuit vivus et mortuus. In ea est i hida
-terrae et reddit gildum (sic) Sancto Michaele (sic). Hanc abstulit comes
-Sancto. Bluhidus Brito tenet eam de comite.
-
-
- D. Exchequer Domesday, page ii, column 2.
-
-Terra Sancti Michaelis. Ecclesia Sancti Michaelis tenet Treiwal. Brismar
-tenebat tempore Regis Edwardi. Ibi sunt ii hidae quae nunquam
-geldaverunt.... De his ii hidis abstulit comes Moritoniensis i hidam.
-
-
- E. _Ibid._, columns 1 and 2, 125 a and b.
-
-Idem (Blohiu) tenet Trevthal. Brismar tenebat tempore Regis Edwardi....
-Hanc terram abstulit comes aecclesiae Sancti Michaelis.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The very title which introduces extract A is suggestive. The land of St.
-Michael “of Cornwall” implies another St. Michael just as “St. Ives in
-Cornwall” implies a St. Ives elsewhere. And it is this St. Michael of
-Cornwall and no other who “has one manor which is called Treiwal which
-Brismar held at the time of Edward the Confessor’s death. There are two
-hides of land which have never paid geld. From this manor the Earl of
-Mortain has taken away one of the aforesaid two hides which was of
-Blessed Michael’s demesne.” If St. Michael of Cornwall did not exist
-before the Conquest it is difficult to understand how he could have had
-lands in demesne in the time of the Confessor. But it may be objected
-there is here no mention of the saint holding lands in the time of the
-Confessor. Accepting the correction for what it is worth, which is
-probably infinitesimal, because the whole tenor of the Domesday
-assessment—both as regards its ruling principle and its literary
-flavour—is found in the reiteration of the contrast or comparison of the
-land values as determined in the days of King Edward and at the time of
-the Survey, admitting the correction, let the reader refer to extract B.
-This reads, “St. Michael has one manor, which is called Treiwal, from
-which the Count of Mortain has taken away one hide which was in the
-demesne of the saint on the day upon which King Edward was alive and
-dead.” St. Michael (of Cornwall) was, therefore, quite as truly alive at
-the decease of the Confessor as Edward was dead. In the light of what
-has been said consider extract C. This is important, because it tells us
-that Brismar was a priest and a very different person from the magnate
-described by Mr. Freeman who held lands in three shires.
-
-Extract C also introduces us to Treuthal, which Brismar the priest held
-at the Confessor’s death. “Therein is one hide and it renders geld to
-St. Michael.” (The Domesday scribe, not the printer, is responsible for
-“gildum” and “Michaele.”) “This the Count has taken away from the saint.
-Bluhid Brito (Blohiu of Brittany) holds it of the Count.” No one who is
-acquainted with the history of Treuthal, with its almost endless variety
-of spellings, can doubt either where it was or what it was. It was the
-patrimony and the place of residence in the parish of Ludgvan of the
-Bloyou family, the descendants of Bluhid Brito (Ralph Bloyou was born
-there[123] on the Feast of the Nativity of the B.V.M. 21 Edward I) until
-1354, when Elizabeth, daughter and heir of Alan Bloyou, sold it to Sir
-Nigel Loring.[124] It is still the name of a village and the name of a
-manor. While Treiwal, by which name the Domesday compiler seeks to
-distinguish St. Michael’s land from Blohiu’s, is almost, if not quite,
-forgotten, the variant Truthwall survives. But to revert to Brismar.
-Comparing A, B, and C, it is clear that one hide was taken away from
-Treiwal, that it was of Blessed Michael’s demesne in the time of King
-Edward, that Brismar the priest held it in the time of King Edward, that
-the Count of Mortain took it away from St. Michael, that it,
-nevertheless, paid geld to St. Michael at the time of the Survey, that
-Blohiu held it of the Count at the time of the Survey, and that it was
-called Treuthal to distinguish it from Treiwal, the name of the parent
-manor. With these facts before us it is impossible to doubt that for
-fiscal purposes Brismar the priest and St. Michael the archangel were
-regarded as identical in the time of King Edward—in other words, Brismar
-was the visible representative of the invisible archangel. This explains
-why in extract D Brismar held Treuthal in the time of Edward, and why in
-extract E Brismar held, in Edward’s time, that which “the Earl has taken
-away from the church of St. Michael.”
-
-There are two further considerations which may be adduced in support of
-the contention that St. Michael of Cornwall was the name of a religious
-community which was not, at the time of the Survey, identical with St.
-Michael of Normandy. It will strike every careful reader of that part of
-Domesday which relates to Cornwall that wherever a church or a saint is
-mentioned the reference is to what we now call either a conventual or a
-collegiate church.
-
-St. Aliquis holds a manor which is called Quidvis, the church of St.
-Aliquis holds a manor which is called Quidvis—these are only different
-ways of saying that the manor of Quidvis belongs to the community of St.
-Aliquis. When, therefore, we read that one hide of Treiwal was of the
-demesne of St. Michael in the days of the Confessor, we know that the
-land belonged to a body of religious.
-
-The second consideration is this: It has been pointed out to me that the
-phrase “nunquam geldaverunt” (have never paid geld) is also peculiar, in
-Cornwall, to quasi-monastic lands. But St. Michael not only did not pay
-geld, he received geld, and received it from that hide of land of which
-he had been despoiled by the Count.
-
-Excluding St. German, who fared badly, the Count usurping all his
-demesne lands, and whose only dues had consisted of a cask of beer and
-30d. paid to the church, there were ten such communities in Cornwall at
-the time of the Survey. Of these only three, St. Michael, St. Petrock
-and St. Stephen, ever became affiliated to the larger monastic bodies.
-The rest remained what they then were, collegiate churches, served by a
-body of secular canons, who in course of time disappeared, giving place
-to a rector. St. Buryan was apparently the last of these communities to
-be dissolved. To sum up the results. It will, I think, be admitted that
-extract A is not the only mention of the house of St. Michael to be
-found in Domesday, that it was not founded between 1066 and 1085, that
-Brismar—the Brismar of St. Michael—was not a man of large property but a
-priest representing St. Michael, that if he founded the house it was
-before and not after the Conquest, and, finally, that for reasons
-already stated, Earl Brian was not the founder. Moreover, it is hardly
-likely that a body of ecclesiastics, either at Mont Michel or at St.
-Michael’s Mount, would have cited Edward as the patron of the Cornish
-house if there had been some earlier patron to cite. It would rather
-seem that what Mr. Round says of Count Robert’s charter is not far from
-the truth, viz. “the fact that the form of the charter as we have it is
-probably not genuine does not of necessity invalidate its substance.”
-
-In justice to Mr. Round it must be added that after reading the
-arguments here put forward, he would, in support of his contention, read
-the concluding words of extract B elliptically: “one hide which was in
-(what became) the saint’s demesne on the day on which King Edward was
-alive or dead (i.e. after the Confessor’s death).” It is clear that such
-a method of interpreting Domesday Book can only be allowable when there
-is overwhelming evidence in its favour. In this case the evidence does
-not seem to warrant its application.
-
-As we have seen, Count Robert by his charter gives to the Norman house,
-St. Michael’s Mount with half a hide of land and a market on Thursdays
-and lands in Amaneth. Comparing this statement with that of Domesday
-Book, it will be observed that in the latter there is no mention of
-lands in Amaneth and no mention of the market, although in Domesday
-markets are frequently mentioned, while on the other hand there is
-mention made of two hides of land, one of which, Treuthal, the Count has
-taken from St. Michael to be held of him by Bloyou, the other being held
-by St. Michael in demesne. The question which arises is: Did the Count
-restore one half of the usurped lands or, assuming the charter to have
-been made before Domesday Book (1086) was compiled, did he by a later
-instrument add half a hide, thereby endowing St. Michael with a moiety
-of the hide held in demesne? We know from the subsequent history of the
-lands under discussion that the Bloyous remained in possession of
-Truthall, which never had a market, and we know that a market was held
-at Marazion or thereabouts within the Domesday manor of Treiwal. We
-therefore conclude that the Count’s gift to the Norman abbey was a
-further act of spoliation, which by connivance of the Conqueror he was
-allowed to practise against the Cornish monks, and also that his charter
-was executed subsequent to 1086. The presence of Queen Matilda’s name
-among the witnesses is the only invalidating element in what we have
-every reason to regard as an authentic document. Its confirmation by
-Bishop Leofric, and also the bishop’s postscript, are probably both of
-them forgeries. To give them the appearance of genuineness the Queen’s
-name may have been added to the authentic document. Be that as it may,
-the alleged date, 1085, supposed to have been supplied by the bishop, is
-impossible, inasmuch as the fourteenth year of indiction with which it
-is made to synchronise would be either 1070 or 1094.
-
-In 1094 the Conqueror was dead, and in 1070 “Henricus puer” was in the
-second year of his age. It must also be added that the date does not
-occur in the charter, but is supplied from the cartulary.
-
-The composite character of the postscript to which also Leofric’s
-signature is appended is seen in the wild statement to which it bears
-witness. In it we are informed that by command and counsel of Pope
-Gregory and of the King, Queen and Nobles of England, the bishop grants
-immunity from all episcopal control to the church of Blessed Michael the
-Archangel of Cornwall, and a remission of one-third of their penance to
-all who shall enrich, endow or visit it. Pope Gregory (Hildebrand) was
-not elected till 1073, the year after Leofric’s death, and the
-indulgence which the postscript contains and which constitutes its
-_raison d’être_ was manifestly only an expedient to foster pilgrimages
-to St. Michael’s Mount which, supposing the monastery to have been
-founded after the Conquest, would have been too obvious to achieve its
-object. Something more will be said under this head when dealing with
-the testimony of William of Worcester.
-
-When allowance has been made for clerical errors and for the
-interpolations and additions to which attention has been drawn, there is
-no sufficient reason to reject either the literal interpretation of
-Domesday or the authenticity of Edward’s charter, or the substantial
-accuracy of Count Robert’s. The date of the latter would probably be
-1086, or a little later, probably in the last year of the Conqueror’s
-reign. A third charter of the reign of William Rufus records the grant
-to the Norman St. Michael, by Count Robert of Mortain and Almodis his
-Countess of the manor of Ludgvan held by Richard Fitz Turold, also that
-which Bloyou formerly held in Truthwall (Treiuhalo), and both the fairs
-(_ferias_) of the Mount, the monks paying to the grantors the sum of
-sixty pounds.
-
-Now it is worthy of remark that neither of these manors ever became
-permanently attached to either religious house. Though it is impossible
-to speak with certainty, it looks as if the Count had wrested Ludgvan
-from Richard, had claimed Truthwall on the death of Bloyou and had sold
-them both to the Norman abbot, who afterwards found it impossible to
-resist the claims of the rightful heirs.
-
-The Cornish St. Michael had assuredly no cause to hold the Count in
-grateful remembrance. From first to last he acted the part of a robber.
-On this occasion one is inclined to suspect that the possessions of the
-brethren serving God at the Mount were much more extensive before than
-after the Norman Conquest. Assuming the Confessor’s charter to be
-genuine it would almost appear that the Meneage district had, at a
-remote period, become attached to a Celtic monastery at the Mount, and
-that he was merely ratifying the title while perhaps limiting the extent
-of its possessions.
-
-There is yet another document of great importance. It is described in
-the Otterton custumal[125] as the Erection (_Constructio_) of the Priory
-of St. Michael in Cornwall. It is, in reality, a notification by
-Bernard, abbot of the Norman house, that the church of Blessed Michael
-of Cornwall, built by him in 1135, was consecrated in his presence by
-Robert (Chichester), bishop of Exeter, that, with the advice of the said
-Pontiff and of Count Raner, and with the approbation of the barons of
-the province, he has got together thirteen brethren and has made
-provision for them out of old endowments and current contributions, that
-he has enacted that he who shall be selected by the parent house to be
-prior of St. Michael’s Mount shall not fail to make a return to it of 16
-marks yearly, that if he shall prove refractory he shall be degraded and
-another prior appointed by the abbot with the abbey’s consent, and so
-on. Moreover, the Cornish brethren are to receive the benediction of the
-monastic order from the abbot _in Monte Tumba_ unless perchance it
-please him to come to Cornwall and bless them there. At the end of the
-instrument there is a list of the possessions of the Blessed Michael of
-Cornwall, given to the archangel by Count Robert of Mortain, viz.
-Tremaine, where there is sufficient land for two ploughs, Trahorabohc
-for three, Listyahavehet for three, Treganeis for two, Carmahelech for
-two.
-
-The entire document is needlessly defiant and menacing. The Cornish
-house is reduced to a mere appanage of the abbey and the prior to a mere
-collector of 16 marks for its benefit. Every vestige of independence is
-swept away, and that, too, in subversion of the primary principle of the
-saintly founder of the order. One hardly expected to find evidence in
-Cornwall in confirmation of Dante’s description given more than a
-century later.
-
- The walls, for abbey reared, turned into dens (of thieves),
- The cowls to sacks, choked up with musty meal.
-
-It is therefore satisfactory to note that the priory could only reckon
-among its possessions the lands given by the Count of Mortain, the rest
-of St. Michael’s lands having either been confiscated or alienated
-between the date of the Domesday Survey (1086) and that of the document
-(1135).
-
-To identify the several grants of land a more or less careful
-examination of the places mentioned in the charters becomes necessary.
-Taking them in order of date, the Confessor by his charter gives to St.
-Michael for the use of the brothers serving God the place known as St.
-Michael, which is by the sea, with all that belongs to it, and he adds
-the whole land of Vennefire, with its towns, vills and lands; also the
-port of Ruminella, with its mills and fisheries. One of the witnesses is
-Vinfred, or, as the name is commonly written, Winfred. We are therefore
-justified in substituting “W” for “V” in Vennefire, and “s” for “f”
-according to the Avranches cartulary. Vennefire becomes Wenneshire. A
-glance at the Feudal Aids reminds us that the hundreds of Cornwall were
-entered as Poudreschir (Powder), Pydrisire,[126] Pydar, Trigrishire,
-etc. It is therefore safe to regard Vennefire as the equivalent of
-Wenneshire. But the name of the hundred in Domesday Book is Wineton, a
-correlative, in this case the equivalent of Wenneshire. Vennefire is
-therefore the hundred of Kerrier. Ruminella is the diminutive or
-feminine, not only in Latin but in Welsh,[127] of Rumin or Rumon. The
-port of Ruminella thus becomes the port of Ruan Minor, i.e. Cadgwith.
-One or more mills still exist in the valley and at no great distance
-from the port. If, as we have already suggested, the Meneage district
-was, like the hundred of Pydar, settled by Celtic monks, the Confessor’s
-grant would mean little more than the confirmation to them of their
-ancient patrimony, focussed at St. Michael’s Mount.
-
-Edward can hardly be supposed to have had an intimate knowledge of the
-locality or of its conditions. Under the influence of men like Robert of
-Jumièges he may well have given more than he had at his disposal. The
-futility of the attempt is the best proof of its having been made. It is
-certain that at the time of his death the monks of St. Michael had no
-considerable holding in Kerrier. Earl Harold had become overlord of the
-manor of Wineton, seventeen thegns holding eleven hides of him, the rest
-being held by him in demesne. After the Conquest Wineton fell to the
-King, who gave the whole to Robert Count of Mortain, to be held of the
-Count by sub-tenants. It may have been in some measure as an act of
-reparation, but it was chiefly in order to augment the influence and
-revenue of St. Michael of Normandy that he granted to that abbey St.
-Michael’s Mount in Cornwall, with half a hide of land and three
-(Cornish) acres of land in Amaneth, to wit Trevelaboth, Lismanoch,
-Trequaners and Carmailoc. No conditions of tenure are specified except
-freedom from the King’s jurisdiction in all matters but homicide. It is
-not stated, for example, whether the lands shall be held of the Cornish
-or of the Norman St. Michael. In some sense no doubt the community at
-the Mount became henceforth an alien priory of Mont St. Michel, but
-there does not seem to have been any definition of the relations between
-the two houses until 1135.
-
-The identification of the names Amaneth, Trevelaboth, Lismanoch,
-Trequaners and Carmailoc is not free from difficulty. The word Amaneth
-is probably for An-maneth, i.e. An-manech, the monastic (territory) and
-equivalent to Meneage.[128] Manaccan the monk’s (church) (cf.
-Plou-manach in Brittany, the monk’s parish) is situated in the northern
-portion of what is still known as the Meneage district, which Leland
-(1533-1552) calls the land of Meneke or Menegland.
-
-The next name—Trevelaboth—presents no difficulty. There is a continuous
-chain of evidence to show that it is identical with Traboe, a small
-manor in the parish of St. Keverne. In order to equate the three
-holdings which remain, viz. Lismanoch, Trequaners and Carmailoc, it will
-be necessary to refer to a document in the Otterton custumal[129] in
-which they appear as Tremain, Listyavehet, Treganeis and Carmaheleck.
-Carmailoc is obviously Carmaheleck or Carvallack, a holding in St.
-Martin’s parish which derives its name from the prehistoric earthwork in
-that parish. If we suppose the “n” in Trequaners and Treganeis to be a
-false reading for “u”—a pardonable blunder of constant occurrence—we
-have the modern tenement of Tregevas or Tregevis also in St. Martin’s.
-We are thus left with Lismanoch as the equivalent of Tremain (the modern
-Tremayne) and Listyavehet. Tremain calls for no remark in this
-connection: everyone knows where it is. Lismanoch, of which it appears
-to have formed a portion, presents some difficulty, because in that form
-the name is now unknown. As Lesmanaoc it occurs in a grant of King Edgar
-in 967 to Wulfnod Rumancant. In that grant its boundaries are minutely
-described, but unfortunately to little purpose owing to the fact that
-many of the place-names in it are either purely descriptive or have
-become so altered during the ten centuries which have elapsed since the
-grant was made as to be incapable of recognition. One or two points are
-clear. Lesmanaoc was of considerable extent. For some distance it lay
-along the river which empties itself at Porthallow. It must have reached
-well towards the south of St. Keverne parish if “Castell Merit” and
-“Crouswrah” (two places mentioned in the charter) are, as seems
-probable, the modern tenement of Kestlemerris and Crousa Downs. At the
-time of Count Robert’s charter its area had evidently been contracted,
-otherwise it could hardly have escaped mention in Domesday Book. The
-portion which had been lost was probably the southern portion, for no
-mention is made of any possessions south of Traboe in the grants of the
-priory lands after its dissolution.
-
-These considerations lend support to what is something more than a
-conjecture of Mr. Henry Jenner, viz. that in the two tenements now known
-as Lesneage we have the site of Lesmanaoc. Lesneage, as he points out,
-may well be a contracted form of Lesmeneage, which in turn may be only
-another form of Lesmanaoc, on the same principle as Treveneage in St.
-Hilary can be shown by an unbroken series of documents to have been
-derived from Trevanaek.
-
-It is worthy of remark that within a short distance of Lesneage is Mill
-Mehal or St. Michael’s Mill. If this be the true etymology then the name
-Listyavehet becomes less formidable than it looks.
-
-The final “t” is the only difficulty. If we may regard it as a false
-reading for “l,” Listyavehet becomes Lis-ty-amehel, the “court of the
-house of St. Michael,” Lesmanaoc being the “Monk’s Court,” and the
-change of name easily accounted for by the transfer of the monks’
-possessions in Menegland (monastic land) to the house at St. Michael’s
-Mount.
-
-The _Itinerary_ of William of Worcester deserves attention. It is a
-curious assortment of undigested and ill-arranged odds and ends of
-information compiled in the year 1478, that is to say about half a
-century after the expulsion of the Benedictines from the Mount and the
-introduction of the Bridgettines, only five years after the Mount was
-seized by John de Vere, Earl of Oxford, and surrendered by him to the
-King’s troops after a siege of twenty-three weeks. The _Itinerary_ is
-properly speaking a note-book. For the most part William confines
-himself to matters of topography, genealogy and hagiology.
-
-Once and again he condescends to men of low estate, as, for example,
-when he tells us that about the year 1476 one Thomas Clerk, of Ware,
-left Ware on the Octave of St. John the Baptist and rode to the Mount
-within ten days and then returned to Ware at the end of another ten
-days, thereby covering, according to the route bill which is given,
-something over thirty-two miles a day for twenty consecutive days.
-William himself rode more leisurely. Leaving Norwich on the 16th of
-August, 1478, travelling by way of Truro, he reached Marazion on the
-16th of September. The next day he heard Mass at the Mount and in the
-afternoon of the same day he began the return journey to Penryn. The
-time spent by him in Cornwall was just over a week.
-
-That he should have gathered as much material as he did is therefore a
-matter for surprise. Towards this harvest St. Michael’s Mount
-contributed its full share, which is scattered without any regard for
-convenience or context throughout the work. After describing the
-tributaries of the river Fal, and à propos of nothing whatever, he
-inserts a (supposed) indulgence of Pope Gregory, said to have been
-granted by him in 1070, although Hildebrand did not become Pope until
-three years later. The indulgence is addressed to the church of Mount
-St. Michael in Tumba in the County of Cornwall, and of it, all but the
-opening words are a verbatim copy of the spurious postscript to the
-Count of Mortain’s charter, of which mention has been already made. It
-is followed by a notice added by the Community at the Mount stating that
-the document, having been recently discovered in the old registers, is
-placed on the church door and, being unknown to most men, they, the
-ministers and servants of God, require and beg all who have the guidance
-of souls to do all in their power to publish it in their churches so
-that their subjects may be moved to greater devotion and may, by
-pilgrimage, frequent that place and obtain the said gifts and
-indulgences. William next mentions the apparition of St. Michael in
-Mount Tumba, formerly called the “Hore-rok in the Wodd,” which happened
-at a time when woodland and meadow and plough land lay between the said
-Mount and the islands of Scilly, and there were 240 parish churches now
-submerged.
-
-He observes that the first apparition of St. Michael in Mount Gorgon in
-the Kingdom of Apulia took place in A.D. 391; the second, in Tumba in
-Cornwall, near the sea, about A.D. 710; the third, in the days of Pope
-Gregory at a time of a great pestilence; the fourth being _in ierarchiis
-nostrorum angelorum_. The next paragraph appears to be the fragment of a
-description of Mont St. Michel and its foundation by St. Aubert, bishop
-of Avranches.
-
-Then follow various measurements. The length of the church of Mount St.
-Michael is stated to be 30 “steppys,” its breadth 12 steppys; the length
-of the chapel newly built is 40 feet, i.e. 20 steppys; its breadth about
-10 steppys; from the church to the foot of the Mount, to the sea-water,
-14 times 60 steppys; the distance by sea between Marazion and the foot
-of the Mount is estimated at 1200 (feet), i.e. 700 steppys, in English
-10 times 70 steppys. It is difficult to reconcile the last of these
-measurements with the former and to connect the “step” with a modern
-equivalent. The “step” was not a “pace,” for speaking of the dimensions
-of Bodmin Church, William says in length it is 57 paces (_passus_) and
-in breadth 30 steppys. It was apparently two feet (_pedes_), but whether
-two modern feet of 12 inches we are unable to say. A little further on
-William tells us that the island of St. Michael’s Mount is about a mile
-in diameter and is distant from the mainland the length of a bow-shot.
-It lies north of the island of Ushant in Brittany.
-
-After dealing with the Bodmin martyrology, information given by Robert
-Bracey at Fowey and the kalendar of Tavistock, he mentions the capture
-and surrender of the Mount by the Earl of Oxford five years before the
-time of his writing. A fuller notice occurs towards the end of his work
-where, after some further details respecting the Mount’s geographical
-position, he gives us the kalendar of the church. The saints
-commemorated are, as has been already remarked, with three exceptions
-all Celtic. Of one of them, Brokan (Brychan) and his twenty-four
-children, he supplies an account taken, as it would seem, from the
-Legenda. For in the enumeration the saint is described as Brokannus in
-partibus Walliarum _regulus fide et morum_, and in the account of the
-saint which follows the opening sentence is Fuit in ultinus (ultimis)
-Walliarum partibus vir dignitate _regulus fide et morum_ honestate
-praeclarus, nomine Brokannus. A similar explanation may account for the
-fourth apparition of St. Michael being described by William as apparicio
-in ierarchiis nostrorum angelorum, a phrase which is meaningless as it
-stands, but assuming it to be a quotation from the Legenda may have been
-familiar and intelligible to William’s readers.
-
-From the foregoing abstracts from the _Itinerary_ two conclusions appear
-to be inevitable. In the first place, whether of design or by
-inadvertence, the name Mons Tumba which had been exclusively used of the
-Norman Mount came to be also applied to the Cornish Mount and, in the
-second place, the associations of the former came to be adopted by the
-latter. The postscript to the Count of Mortain’s charter and the newly
-discovered indulgence mentioned by William, the one an almost verbatim
-copy of the other, probably bear witness to a fact, namely, that an
-indulgence was actually granted by Pope Gregory, but that it was granted
-not to St. Michael’s Mount but to Mont St. Michel. When once the
-indulgence had been appropriated by the Cornish house it became
-necessary to account for the allusions contained in it. The ecclesia
-quae ministerio angelico creditur et comprobatur consecrari et
-sanctificari demanded some point d’appui, and this could only be
-obtained by increasing the number of apparitions vouchsafed by St.
-Michael.
-
-The three apparitions generally accepted by Western Christendom, viz.
-the appearance in the fifth century to Garganus, that in the sixth
-century to St. Gregory at Rome, and that in the eighth century (A.D.
-706) to St. Aubert, bishop of Avranches (probably identical with the
-apparicio in ierarchiis nostrorum angelorum), were supplemented by an
-appearance (A.D. 710) in Tumba in Cornwall. It is impossible to say when
-this claim was formulated, whether before or after the expulsion of the
-Benedictines in the fifteenth century. The object was evidently to
-stimulate pilgrimages, concerning which, however, very little is
-recorded. Norden, writing in 1584, states that the Mount “hath bene
-muche resorted unto by Pylgrims in devotion to St. Michaell whose chayre
-is fabled to be in the Mount, on the south syde, of verie Daungerous
-access.”
-
-When William of Worcester visited the Mount the priory was in possession
-of Augustinian nuns known as Bridgettines. Of them William says nothing.
-
-So long as it was Benedictine and under the control of the abbot of Mont
-St. Michel, successive Kings of England felt constrained, on the
-declaration of war with France, to take it into their own hands and to
-administer its preferment. From 1337 onwards the rolls contain numerous
-entries dealing with the patronage of alien priories. During his war
-with France Henry IV required the prior of St. Michael’s Mount to hold
-the priory at farm for a yearly rent of £10. Henry V, having founded the
-abbey of Syon in Middlesex, transferred the priory to it, the provost
-and scholars of the college of St. Mary and St. Nicholas at Cambridge,
-to whom an earlier grant of it seems to have been made, surrendering all
-their rights in 1462.
-
-Thenceforth until 1536 it remained a Bridgettine nunnery. After the
-suppression of the monasteries several grants were made of it for terms
-of years. Eventually Queen Elizabeth sold it to Robert, Earl of
-Salisbury, by whose son, the second earl, it was conveyed to Sir Francis
-Basset. By his son, John Basset, it was sold in 1659 to Colonel St.
-Aubyn. Since that time it has remained in the St. Aubyn family, its
-present owner and occupier being General John Townshend St. Aubyn,
-second Lord St. Levan.
-
-With its religious history alone are we here concerned. That the Mount
-was the home of a Celtic religious community in pre-Norman times hardly
-admits of doubt. As we have shown, there was some strong bond of
-attachment between it and the Meneage, a bond which, though weakened and
-attenuated, was not completely sundered until the dissolution of the
-monasteries in the sixteenth century. The main proposition here advanced
-is that the Mount was at a remote period, probably as early as the days
-of St. Cadoc, the focus of Celtic religious activity for the greater
-part, if not for the whole, of the Lizard peninsula.
-
------
-
-Footnote 112:
-
- Archæologia, LIX (2), 281 _et seq._
-
-Footnote 113:
-
- Cott. MS. Vesp. A. XIV.
-
-Footnote 114:
-
- The name survived until the Cornish language was obsolete. Boson
- (1702) uses it.
-
-Footnote 115:
-
- See dispensation granted by Thomas (Cranmer) to John Arscott,
- archpriest of St. Michael _de Monte Tumba Exoniensis diocesis_
- (_Monasticon_, p. 30).
-
-Footnote 116:
-
- The statue of the Blessed Virgin in the parish church of Mont St.
- Michel, known as the black virgin, also bears the name of Notre Dame
- de Mont Tombe and the small island in the bay about two miles from
- Mont St. Michel is called Tombelaine. Tumba (_twmp_ in Welsh from
- Latin _tumulus_) and Tombelaine (the Teutonic diminutive of Tumba) are
- probably derived from the prehistoric remains of which there is now no
- trace.
-
-Footnote 117:
-
- _Les Noms des Saints bretons_, p. 5.
-
-Footnote 118:
-
- Dan. x. 13, 21; xii. 1; Rev. xii. 7.
-
-Footnote 119:
-
- See appendix, p. 172.
-
-Footnote 120:
-
- _Ibid._, p. 173.
-
-Footnote 121:
-
- _Norman Conquest_, pp. 766, 767.
-
-Footnote 122:
-
- _Genealogist, N.S._, XVII, 2.
-
-Footnote 123:
-
- Chan. inq. p.m., 12 Edw. II, No 16.
-
-Footnote 124:
-
- De Banco, 12 Henry VI, Hilary, m. 443.
-
-Footnote 125:
-
- Oliver, _Monasticon_, p. 414.
-
-Footnote 126:
-
- Feudal Aids, 1303, 1306, etc.
-
-Footnote 127:
-
- Loth, _Vie de Saint Samson_, p. 15.
-
-Footnote 128:
-
- Anmaneth may be an Anglicised form of An-manegh (cf. Carnyorth and
- Respeth for Carnyorgh and Respegh), but it is more likely that Amaneth
- is an adjectival form, viz. Manéghek or Menaghek, which became
- successively Menéhek, Meneck, Menek, Meneage (cf. _infra_ Trevanaek).
- I am indebted to Mr. Henry Jenner for this suggestion and for some
- other notes on the derivation of Cornish place-names.
-
-Footnote 129:
-
- See appendix, p. 175.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- APPENDIX A
-
- EXTRACT FROM THE “LIFE OF ST. SAMSON”
- (Ed. by Fawtier, pp. 143-5)
-
-
-Quadam autem die, cum per quendam pagum quem Tricurium vocant
-deambularet, audivit, ut verum esset, in sinistra parte de eo, homines
-baccantum ritu quoddam phanum per imaginariam ludum adorantes; atque
-ille annuens fratribus ut starent et silerent dumque quiete, et ipse de
-curru ad terram descendens et ad pedes stans, intendensque in his qui
-idolum colebant, vidit ante eos in cujusdam vertice montis, simulacrum
-abominabile adsistere; in quo monte et ego fui, signumque crucis quod
-sanctus Samson sua manu cum quodam ferro in lapide stante sculpsit
-adoravi et mea manu palpavi; quod sanctus Samson, ut vidit, festine ad
-eos, duos apud se tantum fratres eligens, properavit atque ne idolum,
-unum Deum qui creavit omnia, relinquentes, colere deberent, suaviter
-commonuit, adstante ante eos eorum comite Guediano; atque excusantibus
-illis malum non esse mathematicum eorum parentum in ludo servare, aliis
-furentibus, aliis deridentibus, non nullis autem quibus mens erat sanior
-ut abiret hortantibus, continuo adest virtus Dei publice ostensa. Nam
-puer quidam equos in cursu dirigens a quodam veloci equo ad terram
-cecidit collumque ejus subtus se praecipitem plicans, exanimum paene
-corpus in jecturam tantum remansit.
-
-Flentibus autem circa illum vicinis suis, sanctus Samson dixit “Videtis
-quod simulacrum vestrum non potest huic mortuo adjutorium dare? Si autem
-promittitis vos hoc idolum penitus destruere et non amplius adorare ego
-illum, Deo in me operante, redivivum resuscitabo.” Adquiescentibus autem
-illis, jussit eos paulo longius secedere, atque illo orante super
-exanimem per binas ferme horas, illum qui expiratus fuerat redivivum
-palam omnibus atque incolumem redidit. Videntibus autem illis, unanimes
-omnes una cum supradicto comite, procidentes ad sancti Samsonis pedes,
-idolum penitus destruxerunt.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The Reverend F. W. Paul, M.A., whose friendship it has been my privilege
-to share for half a century, has revised the translation on page 33. He
-has done so under protest. Incompetence, ignorance of monkish Latin and
-the corruptness of the text have been his pleas. The first no one will
-allow who knows him; the second is by no means uncommon; the third
-everyone will admit. L’Abbé Duine truly says of the _Vita Samsonis_ that
-_plusieurs constructions grammatical sont absolument barbares_. Mr. Paul
-has suggested the following emendations of the passage before us.
-Although drastic they appear worthy of consideration, unless they can be
-shown to run clean contrary to the habits of thought, the terminology
-and the rules of composition observed by writers of the seventh century.
-For quoddam phanum he would read _quendam phallum_; for mathematicum,
-_matrimonium_; for injecturam, _jecturâ_. We should then have in the
-latter part of the first sentence “he saw men worshipping a certain
-phallus after the custom of the Bacchantes by means of a lewd play,” and
-for _atque excusantibus illis malum non esse mathematicum eorum parentum
-in ludo servare_, “and when they said that there was no harm in their
-commemorating their parents’ wedlock in a play.” I have accepted
-_jecturâ_ for in jecturam and his translation of it. It is unfortunate
-that a critical edition of the _Vita Samsonis_ has not yet been
-prepared. L’Abbé Duine has indeed furnished some useful notes—only too
-few—on the syntax and the peculiar use of certain pronouns, prepositions
-and adjectives.[130] But, as Professor Loth truly observes, to produce
-such an edition a minute study of the syntax is required and also a
-glossary of all the words which in form or in meaning are peculiar—a
-glossary in which all the idioms should be exhibited. The task requires
-special qualifications and will not perhaps appeal strongly to those who
-have them. Sooner or later someone will doubtless be found to undertake
-it, someone, it is hoped, who is not only a scholar but who is familiar
-with the religious literature of the seventh and eighth centuries.
-
------
-
-Footnote 130:
-
- Duine, _Saints de Domnonée_, pp. 5-12.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- APPENDIX B
-
- EDWARD THE CONFESSOR’S CHARTER
- (Oliver’s _Monasticon_, p. 31)
-
-
-_Carta Edwardi regis Anglorum pro abbatiâ sancti Michaelis_ (Ex
-autographo apud S. Michaelem in Normannia).
-
-In nomine sanctae et individuae Trinitatis, ego Edwardus Dei gratia
-Anglorum rex, dare volens pretium redemptionis animae meae, vel parentum
-meorum, sub consensu et testimonio bonorum virorum, tradidi sancto
-Michaeli archangelo in usum fratrum Deo servientium in eodem loco
-sanctum Michaelem qui est juxta mare, cum omnibus appendenciis, villis
-scilicet, castellis, agris et caeteris attinentibus. Addidi etiam totam
-terram de Vennefire,[131] cum oppidis, villis, agris, pratis, terris
-cultis et incultis, et cum horum redditibus. Adjunxi quoque datis portum
-addere qui vocatur Ruminella cum omnibus quae ad eum pertinent, hoc est
-molendinis et piscatoriis et cum omni territorio illius culto et
-inculto, et eorum redditibus.
-
-Si quis autem his donis conatus fuerit ponere calumpniam anathema
-factus, iram Dei incurrat perpetuam. Utque nostrae donationis auctoritas
-verius firmiusque teneatur in posterum, manu meâ firmando subterscripsi,
-quod et plures fecere testium.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Signum regis Edwardi ✠ Signum Roberti archiepiscopi Rothomagensis ✠
-Hereberti episcopi Lexoviensis. Roberti episcopi Constantiensis. Signum
-Radulphi ✠ Signum Vinfredi ✠ Nigelli vicecomitis. Anschitilli. Choschet.
-Turstini.
-
------
-
-Footnote 131:
-
- “Vennesire” in the cartulary at Avranches.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- APPENDIX C
-
- CHARTER OF COUNT ROBERT OF MORTAIN
- (_Monasticon_, p. 31)
-
-
-_Carta Roberti, Comitis, pro monachis S. Michaelis._
-
-In nomine sanctae et individuae Trinitatis, Patris et Filii et Spiritus
-Sancti, amen. Ego Robertus Dei gratiâ Moritonii comes, igne divini
-amoris succensus, notifico omnibus sanctae ecclesiae matris nostrae
-filiis, habens in bello sancti Michaelis vexillum, quoniam pro animae
-meae salute atque meae conjugis, seu pro salute, prosperitate,
-incolumitate Gulielmi gloriosissimi regis, atque pro adipiscendo vitae
-aeternae premio, do et concedo Montem Sancti Michaelis de Cornubia Deo
-et monachis ecclesiae Sancti Michaelis de Periculo Maris servientibus,
-cum dimidiâ terrae hidâ, ita solutam et quietam ac liberam, ut ego
-tenebam, ab omnibus consuetudinibus querelis et placitis; et constituo
-etiam ut ipsi monachi, concedente domino meo rege, ibidem mercatum die
-quintae feriae habeant. Postea autem, ut certissimè comperi beati
-Michaelis meritis monachorumque suffragiis michi a Deo ex propriâ
-conjuge meâ filio concesso, auxi donum ipsi beato militiae celestis
-Principi, dedi et dono in Amaneth tres acras terrae, Trevelaboth
-videlicet, Lismanoch, Trequaners, Carmailoc, annuente piissimo domino
-meo Gulielmo rege cum Mathilde reginâ atque nobilibus illorum filiis
-Roberto comite, Gulielmo Rufo, Henrico adhuc puero, ita quietam ac
-liberam de omnibus placitis querelis atque forisfactis, ut de nullâ re
-regiae justitiae monachi respondebunt nisi de solo homicidio. Hanc autem
-donationem feci ego Robertus comes Moritonii, quam concesserunt
-gloriosus rex Anglorum Willielmus atque regina et filii eorum, sub
-testimonio istorum.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Signum Willielmi regis ✠. Signum reginae Mathildis ✠. Roberti comitis ✠.
-Willielmi Rufi filii regis ✠. Henrici pueri ✠. Roberti comitis Moritonii
-✠. Matildis Comitissae ✠. Willielmi filii eorum ✠. Signum Willielmi
-filii Osberni ✠. Signum Rogeri de Monte-gomeri ✠. Tossetini vicecomitis
-✠. Guarini ✠. Turulfi ✠.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Firmata atque roborata est hec carta, anno millessimo octuagesimo quinto
-ab incarnatione Domini indictione decimâ quartâ, concurrente tertiâ,
-lunâ octavâ, apud Pevenesel.
-
-Signum Liurici Essecestriae Episcopi ✠.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Ego quidem Liuricus Dei dono Essecestriae episcopus, jussione et
-exhortatione domini mei reverentissimi Gregorii (VI) papae regisque
-nostri et reginae omniumque optimatum totius regni Angliae exhortatus ut
-ecclesiam beati Michaelis archangeli de Cornubia, utpote quae officio et
-ministerio angelico creditur atque comprobatur consecrari ac
-sanctificari, quatenus eam ab omni episcopali jure, potestate, seu
-subjectione liberarem atque exuerem, quod et facere totius cleri nostri
-consensu et hortatu non distuli, libero igitur eam et exuo ab omni
-episcopali dominatione, subjectione, inquietudine, et omnibus illis qui
-illam ecclesiam suis cum beneficiis et elemosinis expetierint, et
-visitaverint, tertiam partem penitentiarum condonamus. Et ut hoc
-inconcussum et immobile et etiam inviolabile fine tenus permaneat, ex
-authoritate Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti omnibus nostris
-successoribus interdicimus ne aliquid contra hoc decretum usurpare
-praesumant.
-
-Signum ejusdem Liurici Essecestriae episcopi ✠.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- APPENDIX D
-
- ERECTION OF THE PRIORY OF ST. MICHAEL IN CORNWALL
- (_Monasticon_, p. 414)
-
-
-_Prioratûs St. Michaelis in Cornubiâ constructio_ (Ex custumali
-Prioratûs de Otterton, fol. 58).
-
-Omnibus Sancte Dei ecclesie filiis notificare dignum duximus quod
-ecclesia beati Michaelis de Cornubia a venerabili Bernardo, ecclesie
-prefati archangeli de Periculo Maris abbate, in anno quo hominem exuit
-rex Henricus constructa, et in anno regis Stephani a religioso viro
-Roberto Exoniensi presule prestito abbate, qui presens aderat, id
-impetrante, Domino est consecrata. Idem vero abbas sagaci mente
-pertractans celestis militie principem locum eundem Deo ad serviendum et
-sibi ad inhabitandum delegisse, predicti pontificis consilio et comitis
-Raneri et baronum provincie suffragio, ut divinitati honor perpetuus
-impenderetur, officinas religioni idoneas construere et fratres xiii in
-honorem Christi Jhesu et apostolorum ejus, ut, videlicet, pro modulo suo
-in fide que per dilectionem operatur et spe in cultura vinee Domini
-Sabbaoth desudantis denarium mereretur retributionis, aggregare curavit;
-de redditibus ecclesie tam antiquitus datis quam a viris provincie in
-presentia sua ad hoc attributis victui eorum necessario sufficienter
-providens.
-
-Constituit autem ut vel per se vel per alium e fratribus ecclesiam de
-Monte in Normannia qui ex abbatis loci ejusdem precepto prioris in
-Cornubia fungetur officio annis singulis invisere non negligat, et
-argenti marchas xvi finetenus reddat. Quod si constitutioni huic
-obviare, vel contra abbatem suum vel conventum in aliquo presumpserit
-contraire, de prioratu suo degradetur, et alius pro abbatis arbitrio et
-conventus abbatie consilio subrogetur. Si vero superbus fuerit et
-contumax et prelatis ecclesie de Monte in Normannia inobediens
-extiterit, omni participatione totius beneficii ecclesie totius dicte,
-omniumque ecclesiarum ipsi societate aliqua connexarum, excommunicationi
-se deleat. Frates quidem, qui in Cornubia sancte conversationis habitum
-susceperint, monochatus jura in Monte Tumba profitentes, benedictionem
-monastici ordinis ab abbate suo ibidem suscepturos se noverint, nisi
-forte ei in Cornubiam venienti eos illuc benedicere placuerit. Hoc
-itaque tam justa Dei dispensatione tamque virorum sapientum discretione
-patratum, quicunque sive princeps sive potestas aliquam infringere
-presumpserit, videlicet, monachorum numerum qui pro facultatum
-ampliatione, et ipse ampliandus est, imminuat, et jam dicti loci
-possessiones in usus alteros convertat, ipsum, in quantum nobis a Domino
-collata est potestas, anathematis innodamus vinculo et hujus
-retributionem sceleris a justo judice suscipiat in futuro. Quicunque
-autem possessiones easdem conservare et pro suarum modulo facultatum,
-quia valuit Zachee rerum suarum multa distributio, valuerunt etiam vidue
-minuta duo, et regnum Dei tantum valet quantum homines, augmentare
-curaverunt, omnium se orationum totiusque beneficii ecclesie beate
-Michaelis de Monte in Normannia participes esse sciant.
-
-He sunt possessiones quas ex dono comitis Roberti de Mortenio ecclesia
-beati Michaelis de Cornubia tenet: Tremaine, ubi ad duas carucas terra
-sufficiens habetur: Trahorabohc, ubi ad tres; Listyavehet, ubi ad tres;
-Treganeis, ubi ad duas; Carmahelech, ubi ad duas. Adjacet terra preter
-pascua ad omnia animalia necessaria; que simul caruce xii faciunt.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- GENERAL INDEX
-
-
- Aethelred, Bp., 67
-
- Aethelred, King, 68
-
- _Age of the Saints_, 38
-
- Agnes, St., 111, 115
-
- Aldestow (Padstow), 56
-
- Aldhelm, St., 56, 57, 80
-
- Alet, 78 n.
-
- Alfred, King, 56, 64, 82, 128
-
- Allen, St. (Alun), 90, 91, 92
-
- Almodis, Countess, 157
-
- Aluuarton (Alverton), 67 n.
-
- Amaneth, 82, 145, 154, 160, 173
-
- Amber traffic, 23, 26
-
- Ancestors, direct and collateral, 16
-
- Angers, 113
-
- Anglesey, 32, 80
-
- Anne, St., d’Auray, 48
-
- Annunciation, Feast of, 13 n.
-
- Anschitill, 145, 172
-
- Anthony, St., in R., 81, 105, 115
-
- Anwyl, Prof., 31 n.
-
- Apollo, 29
-
- Apparitions of St. Michael, 165, 167
-
- Aqua, De, Roger, 136
-
- Armorica, 44, 50, 51, 52, 82, 95
-
- Armorican parishes, 54
-
- Arscott, John, 143 n.
-
- Arthurian romances, 42.
-
- Ascension, Feast of, 13 n.
-
- Asser, 64, 81, 129 n.
-
- Athelgeard, Bp., 67
-
- Athelstan, King, 65, 66, 85, 88, 94, 108
-
- Athens, 95
-
- Attis, 6
-
- Aubert, St., 167
-
- Aubyn, St., Col., 168
-
- Augustine, St., of Canterbury, 58
-
- Augustinian Order, 58, 60, 60 n., 107, 108, 115, 116
-
- Australia, 9
-
- Avebury, Lord, 26 n.
-
- Avranches, 146, 167
-
- Axe, sacred, 23, 24
-
- Aztec communion, 5
-
-
- Bacchantes, 33
-
- Bacchus, St., 115
-
- Baltic, 26
-
- Bangor in Ireland, 71
-
- Bangor Iscoed, 53, 58
-
- Baring-Gould, S., 80
-
- Basset, Sir Francis, 168
-
- Bayeux, 115
-
- Bayon, Le, Abbé, 49
-
- Beaulieu, Convent of, 109
-
- Bede, 50, 53, 57
-
- Beltane, 6
-
- Benedictine Order, 58, 59, 114, 116, 163, 167
-
- Berewyk, De, John, 119
-
- Bernard, Abbot, 157, 175
-
- Berner, 110
-
- Berrien, 95
-
- Bertrand, Alexandre, 29
-
- Bethel, 21
-
- _Beunans Meriasek_, 46, 47
-
- Birch, Dr., 28
-
- Black Canons, 60
-
- Bleu Bridge, 39
-
- Blohiu (Bloyou), 41, 150, 152, 155
-
- Bodinnick, 126
-
- Bodmin, 42, 60, 125, 137, 165
-
- Bodmin Gospels, 67
-
- Bodmin prebend, 116
-
- Bodrugan family, 116
-
- _Boéh-er-goèd_, 48
-
- Bonevylle, Sir W., 137
-
- Borlase, Dr. W., 37, 131, 132
-
- Borlase, W. C., 22 n., 38, 85, 132
-
- Boson, John, 134, 142 n.
-
- Botreaux, Wm., 113
-
- Bracey, Robt., 126, 165
-
- Breage, St., 77, 85
-
- Brendan, St., 111
-
- Breock, St., 73
-
- Breton immigrants, 43-45
-
- Breton nobles, 41
-
- Brian, Earl, 154
-
- Bridget, St., 60
-
- Bridget, St., Convent of, 137
-
- Bridgettines, 163, 168
-
- Brient, 41
-
- Brismar, 148, 150, 151, 154
-
- British saints, 52
-
- Brittany, 37-49, 82, 86
-
- Britton, surname, 45
-
- Briwer, Bp., 109, 112, 113
-
- Bronescombe, Bp., 88, 107, 109, 112, 115, 116, 117
-
- Bronze Age, 20, 24
-
- Bronze bull, 24, 28
-
- Bronze celts, 22
-
- Bronze disc, 23
-
- Brychan, St. (Brokan), 166
-
- Budock, 39, 73
-
- Bulgaroo, 10
-
- Bull, sacred, 23, 24
-
- Burgald, Bp., 114
-
- Burhwold (Burthwold), 67, 68, 75, 76, 76 n.
-
- Burneir, 71, 73
-
- Buryan, St., 21, 22 n., 47, 65, 66, 85, 90, 91, 93, 94, 105, 108, 154
-
- Buttel-Reepen, Dr., 11
-
-
- Cadgwith, 159
-
- Cadoc, St., 30 n., 142, 148
-
- Caer, 70
-
- Caerhayes, 144
-
- Calamansack (Colemanshegg), 130
-
- Callestock, 65 n.
-
- Callington, 65
-
- Camborne, 44
-
- Cambridge, 168
-
- Canterbury, 64, 147
-
- Cardinan, 41, 92
-
- Cardynham, 126
-
- Careg Cowse, 142
-
- Carew, Richard, 7, 47
-
- Cargol, 72
-
- Carnarvon, 92
-
- Carnyorth, 125 n., 161 n.
-
- Carthage, 28
-
- Carvallack (Carmailoc), 145, 158, 160, 161, 173, 176
-
- Carzou (Carthew), 44
-
- Cassiterides, 28
-
- Ceen Cruaich, 33
-
- Celtic invasion, 25
-
- Celtic monastery, 63
-
- Celts, the, 18-30
-
- Ceolnoth, Abp., 64, 79
-
- Ceres, 94
-
- Chad, St., 62
-
- Chapel Carn Brea, 131, 132, 133, 144
-
- Chapel Uny, 124
-
- Cheus, St., 105, 110 n., 118
-
- Chichester, Bp. Robert, 158
-
- Chittlehampton, 91
-
- Choschet, 145, 172
-
- Christianisation of stones, 35
-
- Christmas, 12
-
- Chûn Quoit, 20
-
- Church and foreign rites, 16
-
- Chysauster, 63 n.
-
- Clay, R. M., 122, 132
-
- Clement, St., of Alexandria, 13
-
- Clerk, Thomas, 163
-
- Clether, St., 125
-
- Clonard, 53, 59
-
- Cnut, King, 67, 68, 69, 75, 76, 76 n.
-
- Coelling, 64, 65
-
- Coincidence, 1-17
-
- Columba, St., 52
-
- Comoere, Bp., 63, 67
-
- Conan, Bp., 63, 65, 66
-
- Conarton, 84
-
- Constantine, St., 105, 118
-
- Corentin, St. (Cury), 53, 85
-
- Corlay (Côtes du Nord), 92
-
- Cornish dedications, 55
-
- Cornish drama, 39
-
- _Cornish Grammar_, 39
-
- Cornish language, 51
-
- Cornouaille, 52, 93
-
- Cornwall, Royal Institution of, 38, 48 n.
-
- Côtes du Nord, 51, 91
-
- Coulthard, Rev. H. R., 142
-
- Coutances, Robert, Bp. of, 145, 172
-
- Cranmer, Abp., 143 n.
-
- Crantock, St., 105, 108, 109
-
- Crediton, 64, 67, 68, 73, 74, 76, 87, 88
-
- Cromwell, T., 44
-
- Cross, 35
-
- Crosses, Cornish, 36
-
- Crousa Downs, 162
-
- Crows-an-Wra, 134
-
- Cuby, St., 80, 115
-
- Cypris, 94
-
- Cyprus, 95
-
- Cyriacus Priory, St., 105, 113
-
-
- Daniel, Bp., 63
-
- Dante, 158
-
- David, St., 58
-
- Davies Gilbert, 138
-
- Déchelette, M. Joseph, xii, xiii, 24, 26 n., 29, 35 n.
-
- Deduction, 4
-
- _De Excidio_, 62
-
- Denmark, 23
-
- Dennis, Little, 85 n.
-
- Dennis (Denys), St., 90, 91, 92
-
- Derbyshire Dedications, 55
-
- Dê Zil, 30
-
- Dinan, 92
-
- Dinan, De, Roland, 42
-
- Dinas, 91
-
- Dinoot, 58
-
- Diusul, 30 n., 142
-
- Dinuurrin (Dingerein), 64, 79, 80
-
- Diodorus Siculus, 23, 141
-
- Dionysius, 92
-
- Dis Pater, 29
-
- Dissolution of religious houses, 108
-
- Docco, 33, 119
-
- Dol, 59
-
- Dollebeare, Walter, 136
-
- Domesday Book, 59, 76, 77, 79, 81, 83, 90, 105, 112, 147
-
- Donan, Bp., 66
-
- Druidical worship, 32
-
- Druids, 31, 57
-
- Drycarn, 21
-
- Duchesne, Mgr., 97
-
- Dugdale, Sir W., 104, 146
-
- Duine, L’Abbé, 97 n., 170
-
- Dumnonia, 51, 52, 56, 80
-
- Dumnonian exodus, 41, 51
-
-
- Eadulf, Bp., 64, 65, 73
-
- Ealdred, Bp., 67, 68
-
- Easter, 8
-
- Easter controversy, 56, 80
-
- Ebenezer, 21
-
- Edgar, King, 119, 162
-
- Edmund, Earl, 134
-
- Edward the Confessor, 69, 75, 76, 77, 81, 82, 85, 88, 109, 112, 145,
- 172
-
- Edward the Elder, 73
-
- Edward, King, 114
-
- Egbert, King, 54, 64
-
- Eglos, 39
-
- Eglosberria (Eglosveryan), 93, 94
-
- Egloshayle, 73, 74, 91
-
- Egloskerry, 39
-
- Eglosrôs, 91
-
- Eglostudic, 79 n., 90
-
- Egyptians, 30
-
- Endellion, 105, 116, 117
-
- Epiphany, 13
-
- Eponyms, 94
-
- Erth, St., 86, 91, 121
-
- Ervan, St., 73
-
- Escop, 39
-
- Eucharist, 5
-
- Eval, St., 73, 79
-
- Evans, Sir A., 21
-
- Evolution, 3
-
- Evolution of Dio. B’pric., 70-89
-
- Exeter, 64, 65, 69, 112
-
- Exeter, D. and C. of, 72, 77, 78, 111
-
- Eynesbury, 128
-
- Ezekiel, 27 n.
-
-
- Falmouth, 73
-
- Fauna, pre-glacial, 11
-
- Fawtier, M., 33 n., 96 n., 97 n., 169
-
- Fentongollen, 72
-
- Fetich, 35
-
- Finistère, 51, 91, 99
-
- Finnian, St., 53
-
- Fisherman’s proverb, 2
-
- Fitz Ive family, 77
-
- Fitz Turold, R., 41, 71, 115
-
- Forsnewth, 74
-
- Fowey, 165
-
- Freeman, Prof., 145, 148
-
- Fulcard, 72, 78
-
-
- Gades, 27
-
- Galatia, 25
-
- Galicia, 57
-
- Garganus, 167
-
- Gasquet, Card., 60
-
- Gennys, St., 120, 126
-
- Gerecrist (Kergrist), 44, 45
-
- German, St., 58, 59, 69, 139
-
- Germans, St., 65, 66, 68, 71, 74, 75, 79, 81, 87, 88, 105, 107, 153
-
- Gerrans, 72, 73, 79, 80, 81, 87, 105, 115, 116
-
- Geruntius (Geraint, Gerennius), 56, 79, 80
-
- Gildas, 50, 58, 62
-
- Glasney, 105, 117
-
- Glastonbury, 116, 127
-
- Gluvias, St., 73
-
- Godfrey, 72
-
- Godman, Roger, 135
-
- Godric the priest, 118
-
- Goran, St. (Guron), 105
-
- Gorgon, Mount, 165
-
- Gougaud, Dom, 26 n., 33 n., 39
-
- Grade, 82
-
- Grandisson, Bp., 107
-
- Gregory, Pope, 146, 148, 156, 164, 165, 166
-
- Gregory, St., 167
-
- Guenoc, St., 84
-
- Guerir, St., 82, 128
-
- Gulval, 63 n., 75, 77, 86, 121
-
- Gunwalloe (_see_ Winwaloe), 85
-
- Guron (Goran), 125
-
- Gwavas, Lake, 93
-
- Gwethnoc (Guethnoc), 98, 99
-
- Gwinear, 22
-
- Gwithian, 63
-
-
- Haddan, Mr., 38, 62, 76 n.
-
- Haddan and Stubbs, 66, 67, 78 n.
-
- Hadton, Dom, 46
-
- Hals, 131
-
- Hamelin, 75
-
- Hamstoke, 75
-
- Hardicanute, 146
-
- Harold, Earl, 82, 160
-
- Hartland, Abbot Philip of, 136
-
- Hecatæus, 25, 26
-
- Helston, 105, 117
-
- Hengestisdun, 66
-
- Henoc, 33
-
- Henry I, 112, 113, 119, 145, 156, 173, 174
-
- Henry II, 112, 120
-
- Henry IV, 168
-
- Henry V, 168
-
- Heresy, 17
-
- Hermit of Chapel Carn Brea, 133
-
- Hermits, 122-140
-
- Hilary, St., 22, 30 n., 40, 139
-
- Hingeston-Randolph, F. C., 38, 76 n.
-
- Houl, 30
-
- Hyperboreans, 25
-
-
- Ia, St., 86, 90, 91
-
- Iberians, 23
-
- Ictis, 141
-
- Illogan, 86
-
- Iltut, 58, 92
-
- Induction, 4
-
- Ingunger, St., 124
-
- _Inquisitio Geldi_, 93, 147
-
- _Inquisitio Nonarum_, 92, 108, 116
-
- _Inspeximi_, 104 n.
-
- Iona, 60
-
- Ireland, 61, 64
-
- Irish influence, 85
-
- Irish missionaries, 86
-
- Iron Age, 24
-
- Issey, St., 73
-
- Ives, St., 91, 95
-
-
- Jacobstow, 56
-
- Jenner, H., 30 n., 37, 39, 63 n., 84, 133, 162
-
- Jetwells, 124
-
- John, King, 112
-
- John the Baptist, St., 13
-
- Jordan, 21
-
- Jovin, 41
-
- Judhel, 41
-
- Julius Cæsar, 29
-
- Jumièges, Robert of, 160
-
- Just, St., in Penwith, 22, 30 n., 47, 48, 86, 121, 124, 131
-
- Just, St., in Roseland, 73, 80
-
-
- Kea, St., 121
-
- Kenstec, Bp., 63, 64, 79, 80, 87, 88
-
- Kerrier, 84, 159, 160
-
- Kestlemerris, 162
-
- Keverne, St., (Achebran), 82, 85, 109, 110, 162
-
- Kew, St., 33, 98, 105, 119, 120
-
- Keyne, St., 125, 142
-
- Kieran, St., 85, 111
-
- Kildare, 60
-
- Kilter’s insurrection, 85 n.
-
-
- Lafrowda, 86, 121
-
- Lagge, Richard, 136
-
- Laminster, 113
-
- Lammana, 116
-
- Lamprobus (Lanbrabois), 112
-
- Lan, 40, 53, 70, 121
-
- Lanadleth, 78 n.
-
- Landegy, 53, 121
-
- Landévennec, 71, 84
-
- Landewednack, 82, 84
-
- Landithy, 53, 86, 121
-
- Landivick, 82
-
- Landrake, 68, 75
-
- Land’s End, 81, 132
-
- Landulph, 75
-
- Langorock, 109
-
- Languihenoc, 98, 99, 105
-
- Langunnet, 121
-
- Langweath, 82
-
- Lanhadron, 121
-
- Lanherne (Lanherneu), 53, 71, 72, 78, 121
-
- Lanhydrock, 53, 79
-
- Lanisley (Landicla), 53, 71, 75, 77, 78, 86, 87, 121
-
- Lanlivery, 135
-
- Lanow (Landoho, Tohou), 119, 120
-
- Lanpiran, 110
-
- Lanreath, 126
-
- Lanteglos-by-Fowey, 26, 39
-
- Lantenning, 82
-
- Lanudno, 86, 121
-
- Lanverrien, 95
-
- Lanyhorne, 121
-
- Lanyon Quoit, 20
-
- Lawhitton (Landuuithan), 64, 65, 71, 74, 79, 81
-
- Leland, 65, 109, 125, 161
-
- Lelant (Lananta), 22, 91, 95, 121
-
- Leo III, Pope, 60 n.
-
- Leofric, Bp., 57, 69, 75, 76, 76 n., 78, 107, 146, 148, 156, 174
-
- Leoghaire, 14
-
- Léon, 59, 95
-
- Lerins, 139
-
- Lesneage (_see_ Lismanoch), 162
-
- Levan, St., 86, 125
-
- Levan, St., Lord, 168
-
- Lezant (Lansant), 74, 121
-
- Ligurians, 23
-
- Lisieux, Herbert, Bp. of, 145, 172
-
- Liskeard, 105, 117, 135
-
- Lismanoch, 145, 160, 161, 162, 173
-
- Listyavehet, 161, 163, 176
-
- Lives of the Saints, 95-99
-
- Lizard, 81, 82, 85
-
- Llantwit, 58, 70
-
- Looe Island, 116
-
- Loring, Sir Nigel, 152
-
- Lostwithiel, 7
-
- Loth, J., 37, 39, 42, 51, 54, 82 n., 91, 94, 96 n., 97 n., 119, 143,
- 171
-
- Lucy, St., 68
-
- Ludgvan, 152, 157
-
- Lunaire, 52
-
- Lupus, St., 139
-
- Lyfing, Bp., 67, 68, 76
-
- Lysons, Messrs., 113
-
-
- Mabe, 73
-
- Maclean, Sir J., 58, 60 n., 107
-
- Madron, 44, 45, 63, 86, 121, 125
-
- Magloire, 52
-
- Magpie, 1
-
- Mainen Escop, 39
-
- Maitland, F. W., 84
-
- Malmesbury, William of, 67
-
- Malo, St., 52, 97
-
- Manaccan, 82, 105, 119, 161
-
- Mancant (Maucant), 66
-
- Mancus, St., 126
-
- Manumissions, 67
-
- Map of Bishop’s manors, 83
-
- Marazion, 132, 155, 165
-
- Marhamchurch, 136, 137
-
- Marnarch, St., 127
-
- Marny’s prebend, 116
-
- Mars, 29
-
- Marseilles, 28, 140
-
- Martin of Ossory, St., 111
-
- Martin in Meneage, St., 161
-
- Matilda, Queen, 145, 148, 155, 173, 174
-
- Matthews, J. H., 43 n.
-
- Mawgan, St., in M., 22
-
- Mawgan, St., in P., 78
-
- Mawnan (Minster), 105, 116, 119
-
- May-day, 6
-
- Megalithic remains, 20
-
- Melyn, 126
-
- Meneage, 82, 85, 147, 161
-
- Men-er-Hroeck, 21
-
- Mercury, 29
-
- Meriasek, St., 46, 53
-
- Merther, 73
-
- Merthian, St., 113
-
- Merton Priory, 115
-
- Methleigh (Matela), 71, 72, 77, 85
-
- Methodism, 102
-
- Mewan, St., 42, 52
-
- Michael of Lammana, St., 105, 116
-
- Michael Penkevil, St., 105, 117, 144
-
- Michael in Periculo Maris, St., 143, 145
-
- Michael’s Mount, St., 30 n., 82, 85, 105, 107, 130, 141-168, 172-176
-
- Midsummer fires, 13
-
- Mill Mehal, 163
-
- Minerva, 29
-
- Minoan symbolism, 35
-
- Minster (Talkarn), 105, 113
-
- Modret family, 116
-
- Monastery-bishoprics, 58-69
-
- _Monasticon_, 76 n., 104, 172-176
-
- Mons Tumba, 143
-
- Montacute Priory, 109, 113
-
- Montgomery, De, Roger, 146, 174
-
- Mont St. Michel, 143, 146, 158
-
- Moreske, 129
-
- Mortain, Count Robert of, 75, 82, 84, 108, 109, 118, 145, 149, 157,
- 160, 173, 174
-
- Mortain, Count William of, 109, 113, 145, 148, 149, 174
-
- Mortain, Countess Matilda of, 145, 174
-
- Morwinstow, 56
-
- Moys, Cecilia, 136;
- Lucy, 137
-
- Mybbard, St., 126
-
- Mylor, 73
-
- Mystery and miracle plays, 46, 47
-
-
- Nan, 53
-
- Nancekuke (Lancichuc), 53, 74, 86
-
- Nancherrow, 125 n.
-
- Nansladron (_see_ Lanhadron), 53, 77
-
- Nature worship, 22, 22 n.
-
- Neolithic period, 20
-
- Neot, St., 81, 82, 105, 118, 127, 128
-
- Neotstou, 56, 118
-
- Newlyn, 72
-
- Nigell the sheriff, 145, 172
-
- Nodens, 29
-
- Nominoë, 64
-
- Nonn, St., 113
-
- Norden, John, 138, 167
-
- Norris, E., 39
-
- Norwich, 163
-
- Norwich, Walter Bp. of, 126
-
- Noyal-Pontivy, 47
-
-
- Odo, 110
-
- Ogrin, 129
-
- Oliver, Dr., 104, 146
-
- Olympus, 29
-
- Oman, Prof., 32 n., 35 n.
-
- _Ordinalia_, 46
-
- Osborn, Fitz, Wm., 146, 174
-
- Otterton, 143, 161, 175
-
-
- Pace eggs, 8
-
- Padstow, 73
-
- Palæolithic age, 19
-
- Pallas Athene, 94
-
- Pares, 40
-
- Parish Registers, 38
-
- Pascha, 7
-
- Paschal fire, 14
-
- Pask-bian, 6
-
- Passover, the Christian, 5-9
-
- Passover, the Jewish, 7
-
- Patrick, St., 33, 53, 58, 59
-
- Patrick’s fire, St., 14
-
- Paugan, Andrew, 131
-
- Paul (Pol Aurelian), St., 52, 58, 86, 90, 91, 93, 97
-
- Paul, Rev. F. W., 170
-
- Pawton (Pollton), 64, 65, 71, 73, 74, 79, 81, 87, 117
-
- Pedngwinion, 84
-
- Pelagian heresy, 139
-
- Pelyn (Penlyn), 135
-
- Pelynt (Plunent), 39, 113
-
- Penmargh, Thomas, 131
-
- Pennight (Penkneth), 135
-
- Penryn, 72, 77, 79, 80, 164
-
- Pentecost, 13 n.
-
- Penwerris (Camwerris), 72
-
- Penwith, 43-45, 85, 86
-
- Penzance, 92
-
- Peran (Piran), St., 59, 85, 105, 110
-
- Perranuthnoe, 86
-
- Perranzabuloe, 47, 63, 65 n.
-
- Peter, Thurstan C., 47, 48 n., 117 n.
-
- Petherick, Little, 73
-
- Petherwyn, South, 74, 75
-
- Petrock, St., 42, 59, 60 n., 68, 69, 73, 78, 79, 84, 88, 98, 105-107,
- 125, 153
-
- Philip, St., of Restormel, 134, 135
-
- Philleigh, 91
-
- Phœnicians, 27, 30
-
- Pilgrims, 167
-
- Piran, St. (_see_ St. Peran)
-
- Plegmund, Abp., 64, 88
-
- Pleu, 39
-
- Plevin, 91, 95
-
- Pliny, 142
-
- Ploubezre, 143
-
- Plougasnou, 47
-
- Plouyé, 95
-
- Plumergat, 47
-
- Pluneret, 47
-
- Pluvathack, 39
-
- Pluvigner, 47
-
- Plympton, 116, 119, 120
-
- Polycarp, 8
-
- Porthallow, 162
-
- Poundstock, 126
-
- Powder, 72, 126
-
- Prah Sands, 19
-
- Pridden, 22 n.
-
- Probus, St., 59, 105, 112
-
- Propithecanthropi, 11
-
- Proteus animalcule, 2
-
- Pydar (Pider), 74, 81
-
- Pytheas, 26
-
-
- Queensland, 10
-
- _Quia emptores_, 77
-
- Quivel, Bp., 115
-
-
- Ralph, 145, 172
-
- Rame Head, 144
-
- Raner, Count, 158
-
- Redon cartulary, 92
-
- Redruth, 47, 91
-
- Reginald, Earl of C., 108
-
- Reid, Clement, 19, 141, 142
-
- Relics of St. Piran, 111
-
- Resemblance, 1-17
-
- Respeth (Respegh), 161 n.
-
- Restormel, 135
-
- _Revue Celtique_, 38
-
- Rhys, Sir John, 31
-
- Rialton, 73 n.
-
- Richard, hermit, 130
-
- Richard, King of the Romans, 108, 109, 116
-
- Richard II, 76 n.
-
- Rillaton (Rieltone), 73
-
- Robert of Pelyn, St., 134, 135
-
- Roche Rock, 137, 138
-
- Rolland, Archdn., 77
-
- Roman milestone, 30 n.
-
- Rome, 95
-
- Romulus, 94
-
- Roseworthy, 86 n.
-
- Rouen, Robert, Abp. of, 145, 146, 172
-
- Round, J. H., 145, 149, 154
-
- Rowtor, 144
-
- Ruan Lanyhorne, 73
-
- Ruan Minor, 159
-
- Ruminella, 145, 159, 172
-
-
- Sainguilant, 90
-
- Sainguinas, 90
-
- Saints, Cornish, 90-103
-
- Saints, Lives of, 96-99
-
- Salisbury, Earl of, 168
-
- Salvation Army, 3
-
- Sampson, St., 33, 52, 58, 59, 93, 97, 98, 119, 169
-
- Sancreed, 22 n.
-
- Saxon invasion, 50, 51
-
- Scandinavia, 23
-
- Scilly, 28, 39, 105, 113, 114, 133
-
- Selyf, 80, 86
-
- Sergius, St., 113, 115
-
- Shepherd’s proverb, 2
-
- Sherborne, 64
-
- Sicily, 95
-
- Solenny, De, John, 116
-
- Southill, 136
-
- Stafford, Bp., 136
-
- Stephen’s in B., St., 92
-
- Stephen’s by L., St., 59, 74, 79, 82, 105, 107, 108, 153
-
- Stephens, W. J., 43 n.
-
- Stival, 47
-
- Stokes, Whitley, 37
-
- Stubbs, W., 38
-
- Subsidy Roll, 43
-
- Suetonius Paulinus, 32
-
- Sunday, 30
-
- Sun worship, 23, 26, 30, 95
-
- Swan, 23
-
- Swastika, 35
-
-
- Tacitus, 32
-
- Talkarn or Minster, 105
-
- Talland, 116
-
- Tammuz, 6, 9
-
- Tara, 14
-
- Tarshish, 27
-
- Tavistock abbey, 114, 165
-
- _Taxatio_ of Pope Nicholas IV., 72, 75, 77, 78, 79, 81, 115
-
- Teath, St., 105, 117, 137
-
- Tedinton, 84
-
- Teilo, St., 80
-
- Thegns, 84, 160
-
- Theodore, Abp., 54
-
- Thirteen, the number, 1
-
- Timæus, 142
-
- Tiniel, 68, 75
-
- Tinten, 71, 79
-
- Tol Pedn Penwith, 133
-
- Tolverne, 72
-
- Tombelaine, 143 n.
-
- Tonsure controversy, 56, 80
-
- Traboe (Trevelaboth), 145, 158, 160, 161, 173, 176
-
- Treganeis (_see_ Trequaners), 158, 161, 176
-
- Tregeare (Tregaher, Trocair), 72, 79, 80
-
- Tregebri, 110
-
- Tregeseal, 30 n.
-
- Tregevas (_see_ Trequaners), 161
-
- Tregony, 105, 114, 115
-
- Tréguier, 52, 59
-
- Trehaverock prebend, 116
-
- Treiwal, 149, 150, 151, 152
-
- Trejagu, De, Sir John, 117
-
- Trelew, 22 n.
-
- Trelonk, 72
-
- Treluswell (Treliuel), 71, 72
-
- Tremaruustel, 118
-
- Trematon Castle, 75
-
- Tremayne (Tremaine), 158, 161, 176
-
- Trengwainton, 86 n.
-
- Trenuggo, 22 n.
-
- Trequaners, 145, 160, 161, 173
-
- Trescobeas, 39
-
- Trethewell, 79
-
- Treveneage (Trevanaek), 82 n., 162
-
- Trevennal, 72
-
- Trewell (Tregel), 71, 72
-
- Trigg, 33, 56, 64, 98
-
- Tripcony, John, 77
-
- _Tristan and Iseult_, 42, 129
-
- Truro, 105, 106
-
- _Truro Diocesan Kalendar_, 63
-
- Truthall (Treuthal, Truthwall), 151, 155, 157
-
- Tucoyes, 118
-
- Tudy, St., 79
-
- Turold of Tavistock, 114
-
- Turstin, 145, 146, 172, 174
-
- Turulf, 146, 174
-
- Tutwal, St., 52, 59, 93, 97
-
- Tyre, 27
-
- Tyttesburry, Richard, 137
-
- Tywardreath, 105, 115
-
-
- Udno (Goueznou), 86
-
- Uny, St., 90, 91, 124
-
- Ushant, 165
-
-
- Valle, De, abbey of, 115
-
- Valletort, Reginald, 75
-
- _Valor Ecclesiasticus_, 75, 78
-
- Vannes, 47
-
- Veep, St., 113
-
- Vennefire, 145, 159, 172
-
- Venton—east, 125
-
- Vere, De, John, 163
-
- Veryan, St., 94
-
- Vinfred, 145, 159, 172
-
- Vyvyan, Sir Richard, 85 n.
-
-
- Wales, 64
-
- Ware, 163
-
- Warelwast, Bp. Robert, 72
-
- Warelwast, Bp. Wm., 60, 107, 108, 119
-
- Warin, 146, 174
-
- Wessex, kingdom of, 52, 57, 62
-
- Wihumar, 41, 118
-
- Wilfrid, St., 81
-
- William the Conqueror, 145, 173, 174
-
- William Rufus, 145, 156, 173, 174
-
- William of Worcester, 126, 142, 143, 145, 163-167
-
- Willow, St. (Vylloc), 126
-
- Wini, Bp., 62
-
- Winniau, St., 119, 120
-
- Winnington (Wineton, Winianton), 84, 159, 160
-
- Winnow, St. (Winnuc), 71, 78
-
- Winwaloe, St., 84, 86, 97
-
- Woodward, Dr. A. S., 12, 19 n.
-
- Wulfnod Rumancant, 162
-
- Wulfsige, Bp., 67
-
-
-WILLIAM BRENDON AND SON, LTD., PLYMOUTH, ENGLAND
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Celtic Christianity of Cornwall, by
-Thomas Taylor
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CELTIC CHRISTIANITY OF CORNWALL ***
-
-***** This file should be named 53985-0.txt or 53985-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/5/3/9/8/53985/
-
-Produced by Chris Curnow, ellinora and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive)
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-